OMG!!!

Dismantling an 80lb Pornstar

Dismantling an 80lb Pornstar

Bad Glory Hole Etiquette

Bad Glory Hole Etiquette

Girlfriend Of The Year 2K17

Girlfriend Of The Year 2K17

Cam Whore Left Speechless

Cam Whore Left Speechless

Hygiene Fail 2

Hygiene Fail 2

The Love Plug

The Love Plug

Board Posts

15
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Jun 2017 9:29PM
• 11,009 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 15 replies ]

I have wanted to post my confession for a while, but have never had the balls to do it. I found this site on my dads PC and I know he likes to read confessions. I think he may guess this is me but I am going to take the chance. I am even going to use my real name just to add to the risk, I know you will all say I want to get caught and maybe I do I still don't know myself.
I am Kelly and I am 20 years old, I am very blonde and also very short only 4 foot 10 inches tall, I am slim but my breasts are small too, almost nothing really but I have learned to live with it and yes I would like bigger but unless I win the lotto that isn't going to happen. I have always been quite shy and did not lose my virginity until I was 18 and it was not the best time I have ever had, but that is not my confession.
My confession starts around a month ago, and it all started very innocent. I was visiting my friend Karen, I met her last year at work and over time we became good friends. She is older than me 34 but unlike me she is very outgoing, she would drag me out to clubs and she acted more like my age than I did, she is married and her husband Mark is very easy going and let her do pretty much anything she wanted. Anyway getting back to my confession I was at her house and we were having a few glasses of wine, well more like a few bottles. She started talking about sex and she knew my sex life was very limited but this time she just kept talking and asked if I wanted to see some naked pictures of Mark, I went very red and she didn't wait for me to answer, she pulled out a box full of pictures not just of him but also of her. She laughed and told me not to be shy, she handed me some pictures of Mark, he was naked and his cock was hard and my god it was big. She handed me more and some were him shooting cum and the more I looked the wetter I was getting. She showed me pictures of him fucking her and then of him fucking another woman, that got me thinking and I asked who she was, she told me she was an old school friend and then the next picture Karen was sucking her nipples. Now I had thought about sex with other women before, what girl hasn't? but even with the internet I had never really looked at pictures of girls doing it. As I looked at more, I was really getting wet. Now what happened next I can't tell you if it was an accident or not, but Karen stood up and spilt her wine right over my top and skirt, she said I should get out of them and she would put them in the washing machine, before I could say anything she had pulled my top over my head, I didn't resist and stood up and took my skirt off, all I was wearing after that was a pair of very un sexy panties, no bra because my breasts are so small. Karen came back in and she was naked, it was then it dawned on me that she had spilt the wine to get me naked. She said it was so warm anyway and asked if I minded the nudity, I shook my head and took a big drink of wine. She saw my panties were wet and she smiled and said I was over dressed. I stood up and pulled them off before I had time to think about it. She said wow, she say I was not shaved just trimmed. She asked If I wanted to see a video of Mark and her, it was about now I knew where this was going. She put the DVD on and right away I saw her sucking his monster cock, and as we watched I saw her fingers go to her pussy and then it cut away to Mark fucking another girl, this time the girl was around my age and his cock was in her ass, I couldn't look away, I noticed my had had gone to my own pussy and was gently rubbing my clit. As I watched Karen put her hand on my thigh, I froze and I don't know why but I moved my hand away and she put her hand in its place. I sat back and she pushed my legs open, from that time on I was in her power, she pushed her finger in and it was soon replaced by her mouth, I have no idea how long she was licking me but her tongue was doing magic things to me, then it hit me my first ever orgasm done by someone else and it was a big one and it just kept coming. When it stopped she moved up and kissed me, a full on kiss my hand went to her pussy and my finger slid deep in, I just knew what to do, it was like something had clicked in my head. We kissed and touched fir a while and then came up for air. She asked if I was OK? all I did was nod and smile. We drank a little more and I was so relaxed I never heard Mark come in, He laughed when he saw us and said to Karen that she had managed to seduce me then. Karen jumped up kissed him and started to undress him. In under a minuet he was naked and I saw that monster cock for real. He was semi hard and she led him over to me and took my hand and put it on his cock, it was so thick my small hand couldn't go all the way round. Karen told me to turn over and get on my knees on the couch, she opened my legs and I felt his cock at my pussy then it went in, my god even though I was very wet he really had to push and it hurt a little, he pushed it all the way in and slowly at first started to fuck me, i felt a finger at my ass and then Karen's started to lick my ass as he fucked me. He got a little faster and Karen stopped licking and stuck a finger in my ass, I have no idea how long it lasted but he exploded in my pussy and I fell forward on the couch feeling exhausted. We played around licking and sucking for a while and I must have fallen asleep because I woke the next morning still naked on the couch with Karen next to me. I had no idea where my clothes were, I got up and went to the kitchen to get a drink. I found my clothes washed dried and folded, I dressed and left a note for Karen

I got home and my dad asked me where I had been and why I had not called I told him where I had been and he was happy that I was safe. I wonder if he will read this :)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
9
Anonymous
@confessions
01 Nov 2009 10:35AM
• 8,366 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 14 replies ]

I've been divorced for about five years. Once, soon after I split with my ex, I was visiting my Mom for a weekend. (My Dad was out of town.) For most of the evening, we talked about what was going on in my life. Gradually, the subject turned to my sex life. We've always been able to talk about things like that so I told her that most of the guys I had dated were only interested in sex and didn't want to make a commitment to a woman that had two teenage boys.

She then asked if I was "Taking care of myself," and I told her that masturbation was almost a daily thing.

That night, right after I went to bed, she came in, handed me a penis-shaped dildo and told me to use it if I needed some help.

Being the smart-ass daughter that I am, I said something like, "What the H*** am I supposed to do with it?"

She said that she was sure that I'd figure it out and started to walk out of the room.

Mom was probably half way down the hall when I yelled to her, "Hey, Mom. Where's the switch? How do you turn this thing on?"

She came back, stood in the doorway and said, "There's no switch. It's not that kind of toy."

With a little laugh, I said, "Just like my ex, a big dick with no power."

We both started laughing.

I pulled the bed covers aside, pulled my panties down, spread my legs and stuck just the head of it in me.

Leaning up and looking down at it, "Do something," I said to it.

"Don't just lay there, you big dick," I went on, "Do something."

Mom was really laughing now.

I leaned back in bed and said, "Same old, same old."

Mom came over and sat on the edge of the bed. She was laughing so hard, she was holding her side.

Still in my smart-ass mode, I said, "I'd give him all the pussy he wanted, but what's he do? He just lays there, the big dick."

We both couldn't stop laughing.

As I was laughing, it pushed out of me.

Without thinking, I reached down and stuck the head back in me.

As I was still laughing, it popped right out, again.

Then, to my total surprise, Mom reached down, grabbed it and with a twisting motion, she pushed it up in me about six inches.

"Maybe the big dick will do something now," she said with a laugh.

We both stared at it a minute like we really expected something to happen.

"Nope," I finally said, "just like my ex. All dick, no action."

After another minute, or so, Mom reached down and started to pull it out.

"If it's not going to do you any good, I guess I'll just have to take it back," she said.

As she pulled it out, I tightened my muscles to hold it in.

"Aw," was all I said.

She pulled a little harder, giving it a twist as she did.

She stopped pulling as I clamped even harder.

"Well, I guess it doesn't really want to come out," she said.

She then gave it another twist, and pushed it back in. This time, even farther in than the first.

As my muscles relaxed, she started to pull it back out.

When I, once again, tightened my muscles, she pushed it back in.

Back and forth, back and forth.

My Mom was masturbating me with her dildo, and it felt great!

Before long, I was moaning and my body was arching up to meet her pushes.

I reached down, grabbed her wrist and started guiding her.

I let go of her arm as my orgasm started. She pushed it farther and farther in.

When my orgasm peaked, I lifted up high off the bed as she held the dildo in.

Then I collapsed back onto the bed.

Without saying a word, we stared at each other for another minute.

Then, she got up, gave me a good-night peck on the cheek and went to her room

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-3
Anonymous
@random
18 Sep 2015 2:47AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

Some people call me a hero, I have no problems with that. It helps with the ladies when you say you've rescued people, saved lives, made a real difference in the world. They lap that shit up like puppies with milk. I don't do it for the pussy, and I don't do it for the accolades. Truth is, right now, I don't know why I do it.

There's a scene in the new Superman movie, and Superman's mum says "save the world if you want, or don't do anything if you don't - you don't owe them a damn thing". I've been thinking about that line recently, ever since I saw the trailer. I've lived my life by the Uncle Ben philosophy, that with great power comes great responsibility. There's something noble about using your gifts to save lives, there's a sense of moral obligation when you are as massively well-endowed as myself. I've lived my life according to that philosophy for as long as I can remember, but now, I'm tired.

You might wonder what I do that makes me so great. So I'll tell you. I'm a gigolo, a male prostitute. I'm one of the best in the business. I make women come, and come hard. I make women get in touch with their bodies and orgasm like a slut. I give them my time and and concern, and in return, they give me a lot of money. So I'm rich beyond my lifestyle, and I have a fulfilling job that makes people happy. No one gets hurt, it's all happy smiles and laughter.

But lately, I've been thinking that there must be more to life. I live in the shadows, basically. At parties, when people ask me what to do, I'm momentarily speechless, and then I lie. I tell them I do charity work, build homes in 3rd world countries and shit like that. I lied like that so many times that I actually started going out to do it, just so I knew what I was talking about. And now that's my life. I build homes for dirt-poor communities, hook them up with solar power for heating and water. I love it, it's rewarding in a way that's socially acceptable. I've pretty much stopped my prostitution business except for a few long-term clients who wouldn't be able to cope without my visits.

But even then, it's hard to do this for the rest of my life. So I've decided to be Batman. I want to run around town in a hood and cape and beat the crap out of evil-doers. I'm rich enough to mod my car into the batmobile. Does anyone want to join me?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
07 Sep 2012 2:55PM
• 383 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

A about a week or so ago me and my girlfriend did something I never thought about.We have got into toys and had a great time but she ordered a strap-on and told me she wanted to use it on me.At first I was reluctant though she loves blowing me as she fingers my ass,yea we a couple of freaks,lol. so I said ok. She puts this thing on and it is bigger than my own cock a good 9 inches long and thick we start messing around kissing foreplay while the whole time she has it on I was eating her sweet pussy and she was stroking he new cock,she was really getting into it. When I set up she say it is my turn she sucked me liked there was no tomorrow licking sucking my cock and balls until I thought I was going to explode. Then she started on my asshole tonging me and using her fingers I was in sexual bliss. When I saw her grab the lube and knew it was coming,she pulled me to the edge of the bed and put my legs on her shoulders. She went slow and first it hurt like hell but after I relaxed it felt pretty fucking good. It was odd for the role reversal having her in complete control of me but it felt good and a major turn on. I was hard as a brick she was bye now all the way long stroking me as she toyed with my cock.She was talking to me,asking me how I liked it the only thing I could do or say yes dont stop.It did not take long for me to blow my load it was the largest most powerful orgasm I have ever had in my life.She seemed to come from just doing me.After words she told me she been reading off this sight and found it a major turn on and just to try it. We have sex about 3 to 4 times a week and at least one of them is her fucking me.My thing is I am not gay but really starting to enjoy be fucked by my girl with a strap on does this mean I have gayish thoughts or am I just a freak.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@random
22 Dec 2012 1:31AM
• 248 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

5 Steps to Finding & Enjoying Your G-0J12B0Q3SG

The G-0J12B0Q3SG, also known as the urethral sponge, is the area inside a woman’s vagina that fills with fluid when aroused. It is analogous to the prostate in men, and is sometimes referred to as “the female prostate.” Many women have discovered that when applying direct pressure to the G-0J12B0Q3SG, they can experience strong sensations, powerful orgasms, and (often) ejaculation!

The G-0J12B0Q3SG can be a fantastic way to expand your orgasm and offer new sensations. However, please know that G-0J12B0Q3SG stimulation is not always an orgasmic button. Some women find G-0J12B0Q3SG stimulation uncomfortable, so be patient when exploring.

1. Find the G-0J12B0Q3SG
It is ideal to be in a relaxed position, preferably on your back, or resting on pillows. To locate the G-0J12B0Q3SG, insert a lubricated finger or fingers 2-3 inches into the vagina and press upward gently towards the belly button. When you find the area, it should feel spongy or textured. You can also use a firm, curved toy, like G-0J12B0Q3SG Slim #909 or G-0J12B0Q3SG Tickler #930 to assist in finding your G-0J12B0Q3SG.

2. Stimulate the G-0J12B0Q3SG
The G-0J12B0Q3SG can feel sensitive or even painful if you are not aroused prior to stimulating it. For this reason, you may want to warm up with your favorite foreplay before G-0J12B0Q3SG.

When you’re ready, use a finger or fingers to stimulate the G-0J12B0Q3SG with a “come hither” or beckoning motion. Bodies will respond differently to different types of stimulation, so experiment with pressure, rubbing, tapping, and vibration of the G-0J12B0Q3SG to find what feels best. The G-0J12B0Q3SG may respond by becoming hard. This is the result of fluid filling the area.

You can enhance the experience by taking your other hand and pressing down on the area between the navel and the pubic mound. If you are stimulating a partner’s G-0J12B0Q3SG, you may also want to incorporate manual or oral stimulation of the clitoris.

3. Learn to Squirt
Many women who enjoy G-0J12B0Q3SG play have also experienced ejaculation or “squirting.” Some women will only ejaculate a small amount while others might gush. This is not pee!

In order to squirt, it’s important to be very relaxed. Empty your bladder prior to exploring. Fear of losing control and fear of incontinence could inhibit your ability to ejaculate. If you are trying to make a partner ejaculate, it is important to ease her fears about this. It is also a good idea not to place too much emphasis on making her ejaculate, so that she can enjoy the sensations without feeling pressure to perform. A “need to pee” sensation is common and often the precursor to female ejaculation. If you feel yourself coming close to orgasm, bear down and pull the toy/penis/fingers out of the vaginal canal, as a full vagina can hinder ejaculation.

Through consistent stimulation of the G-0J12B0Q3SG, many women are able to experience squirting, but it is not necessary to squirt to enjoy G-0J12B0Q3SG play!

4. Try New Positions
Positioning is crucial for G-0J12B0Q3SG during partner penetration. Remember to angle fingers, toys, or penises upward, toward the belly button. For most women, the missionary position is not ideal for hitting the G-0J12B0Q3SG. Many positions may work, but it’s important to remember that the G-0J12B0Q3SG is only a few inches from the entrance to the vagina, so you must adapt your movements to ensure stimulation. Here are some positions especially recommended for G-0J12B0Q3SG with a partner.

• Doggie style- This is the best position as it allows just the right angle for a penis or dildo to meet the G-0J12B0Q3SG. Try slow and shallow thrusts. You can alternate these with deep penetration. The receiver can also finger her clitoris for added enjoyment.

• Reverse cowgirl- In this position, the receiver sits astride her partner’s penis or dildo, facing away from them. Use a gentle rocking motion to stimulate the G-0J12B0Q3SG.

• Spooning- This is a great position as it allows the receiver to be totally relaxed and provides the ideal angle for G-0J12B0Q3SG.

For help with positioning you might also want to try using extra
pillows.

5. Use Toys! Use Toys! Use Toys!!
There are many toys which can assist you in your G-0J12B0Q3SG.
Dildos with a gentle, upward curve can be a great aid in solo or partner G-0J12B0Q3SG exploration.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
ArchiveOfSpam
View posts View profile
@random
24 Mar 2025 2:42AM
• 182 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

A fantasy to jerk to, link to video included. This time i present you: leggings under table at the library

University is where all the little brats learn how whores they can get to be. Today i went to the library, the only place i can trully focus on my shit, had to study a little bit on Plato’s books, so hard time. Went to the pc sections, research a little bit, and after a while i just realize she has been sitting in front of me the whole time, Julia, this beautiful spoiled brat, not a library rat of course, studying on the library, so wierd, something wasn't right. Yeah she has a good butt but nothing out this world, seen her before wearing some black leggings but there are others better on my class. I tried to forget about her, thinking about an athletic socrates going around town fucking debating to everyone at will, but i could not stop staring at her hair there in front of me, i was just somewhat shaken. She just moves back and forth on her chair and it makes it worst, shes so uncomfortable or wtf?
There I realized the tables are open and i could take a look at her arse, just a quick look to see what it looks like, and then back to study. Yep, thats it, just a little peak at her.
I lean on a side, and…OMG, she is leaned back on the chair and that ass in leggings is showing COMPLETELY her little thong, fucking hell, i cannot stop looking at her, sitting like that makes her look so big, never seen her so edible.
My heart beat goes like a thunder storm, i look around and there is no one looking, i can get a pic… or a video. I take my phone off my pocket and sneak it under the table, no one knows what i am doing now, so hot. There is even this faggot in front of us, but what can he do. I do some nice closeups to get a good look of that meat.
Shes arching back, i take a good look at both fat cheeks that i wish i had in my hands, the leggings allow me to see little pints of her naked skin, white skin, pale delicious skin of her ass, and a thong that goes right in the middle of her asscrack, smelling so good, going deep and warm into her pink, salty flavoured anus, delicious hole that she would be ashamed to flash, but i would be delighted to lick. And then this thong barely holding onto her pussylips, a pussy so tight that anyone will nut in a thing of seconds, your cock gets way too hard inside her, stands like a pole without a flag, wet and dripping, and the head starts to tingle, itching for a fat cum right into the mouth of her womb, so deep…

And the ideas come to my mind as i am recording and watching her fatass. Sitting that huge butt on my face, or myself turning into a chair better, her pussy is right in my nose, she starts to move back and foward, starts to moan, aww man, moving her little power button in my nose to reach one in public, right thru her black thin legging, right here in the library, come on baby cum in my face, we can make it together…
My cock goes hard as an arrow, or as a snake in my pants, i start to caress myself on top, and i just need it to come off, then i had that idea that i never before had: just jerk off here and now. I have enough material for a full video, so i just lock my phone. I look around with the eyes of a killer, no one looking, i unzip my pants, move the underwear aside with no hesitation and my hard cock comes out in all of its glory, my heart pumps so loud i start thinking she might hear it, but there is no single sound in the whole room. One little stroke, the feeling of freedom, and it just keeps asking me for more. Slowly going with another, another and one another stroke, going up and down my hard stiff white cock, sometimes leaning besides to take a look at her big fat ass, sometimes sitting straight in the chair looking at her beautiful hair right in front of me, my dick starts to have spasms, goodness, i have never felt so good and free, and yet so scared of getting caught. But i need to explode for Julia, there is no way i stop, just a little more strokes and i will be in heaven after this hell. My heart rate goes up, can barely breathe, i start feeling like im burning, i needed to pound her and get her pregnant. My milk is about to just jump out of me right now and i dont care anymore about anything, my legs goes stiff, im aching for this orgasm right now… and there, in the last sneak peak i took of her big ass, my head goes hard and red, showering my hoodie and the lower side of the table in a white wet rain, i let out a relief, a slight moan, she might even heard of it but i could not care less. Thats what she can provoke if shes coming dressed up like that. I just quickly get my dick inside as it was getting smaller, took off my hoodie and tied it around my waist, trying to hide any cum drops on my clothes. Put my shit together and left just taking a little last look at her, clearly not suspecting anything. Went home as fast as i could to check out the video and jerk off again.

upload deleted
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Unlucky69
View posts View profile
@hookups
04 Sep 2023 2:14PM
• 162 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

59 year old man with a small penis (micro penis, less than 5 inches in length) looking to find a nice petit lady for friendship companionship to build some good times and memories hopefully leading to a meaningful relationship

he has not got much going from him obviously a small penis going bald shaven head, not very tall 5'6" a little overweight cuddly not fat, not very fit, and is classified as being disabled.
not in a wheel chair doesn't need a career

lady have to be no taller than 5'3" and have a petit figure and be open to having some anal sex

upside he has staying power, knows how to pleasure a lady, he likes his lady to orgasm squirt, be for he is pleasured, knows where the clit and G spot is loves giving oral,

So if there is such a lady out there in the MOTHERLESS UNIVERSE.
Who lives in the UK ENGLAND, located in the GLOUCESTER, GLOUCESTERSHIRE.

DM ME, THX

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@random
05 Aug 2024 10:14PM
• 2,352 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

All characters in the story are 18+

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman who has been dating her white boyfriend Mike for 5 years. She is 5'7", slim, toned, 125 lbs gym body, blond and blue with pale skin and perky 34B breasts. Cheryl is a hipster type of woman that is well groomed as is the style of the day.

In her youth she was a rebellious punk rocker chick resulting in her being well tattooed, starting around age 18 she got the tattoo bug and now displays a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, the entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin-up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot. She had always been a tomboy growing up and throughout her life.

Her boyfriend Mike, 35, is short and average in about every other way, he is a doctor, a wealthy doctor but he is not worldly making him gullible and naive which is something that Cheryl’s narcissistic side takes advantage of now and then. She has lied to him about stuff like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she has cheated on him a few times over the years.

One day she and Mike got into a fight before she went to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guy's cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered-up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. This sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any, the truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have a child and start a family with Cheryl but she always made excuses.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hookups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex and has let many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really *****, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention ***** by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, ******** the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and ******* to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike. She just ignores his message and sits there thinking about what she just did. With a little smirk on her face, she bites her lower lip thinking about how much of a adrenaline rush this was. It was the best sex of her life, and a rush of excitement knowing it was wrong and risky, and she kind of wanted more.

She texts Mike back saying, "Hey I'm going out for a bit, I have to go get something..."

She got dressed and went out to the store to buy a Plan B pill, because she didn't want to risk getting pregnant and caught.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
12
Anonymous
@confessions
01 Nov 2016 12:27PM
• 10,317 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 19 replies ]

A gamer friend of mine called me up, he wanted me to go with him to do some live action roleplaying for Halloween. I told him I wasn’t interested, that I was just going to chill at home with my wife. Wife told me to go with him and that she was going to chill with her girlfriend anyway (she’s bisexual). I shrugged. No big deal, it was a pretty boring Halloween so far.
I arrived at my friend’s house and followed him to some rented out warehouse.
“We’re playing Vampire the Masquerade, there are a lot of sexy women here bro, so if I disappear I’m nailing one of them,” he said with a smirk. This peaked my interest, and rightly so. I would come to find out that geeks are more open (or perhaps desperate) for sex than your average person at a bar. It was surreal.
My friend helped me make my character sheet. I had reservations about this, it seemed very silly and immature for a guy of my age to be doing.
“Remember, you’re Bruja – the Anarchist Vampire class,” and he rambled off a bunch of shit that I can’t even fucking remember. Red wine was prevalent. There was a $15 fee to enter but you got a plastic goblet and as much red wine as you wanted. I looked around, women in tight black corsets with milky white cleavage, black lipstick – some fat, some skinny, some voluptuous – all sexy as fuck.
I was dressed all in black, hair slicked back – and had a full goblet of wine. The wine was pretty sweet, I liked it. If I didn’t watch myself I could easily get hammered.
My friend knew people at this event, so he decided to flutter off and do his own thing leaving me to pretty much stand there and do nothing. I didn’t even know where he went off too.
I felt really fucking stupid.
“What do we have here,” a skinny guy said, eyeing me, “a piece of shit bruja out of his cage? Well? Speak when spoken to zealot!”
On his side he was flanked by two very sexy women. One was completely dressed in a black flowing dress while the other wore a red and black corset; a black miniskirt and thigh high fuck me boots. Damn.
“My apologies, I’m new around here. A friend left me to wander around and I can’t seem to find him.”
Well, that was the end of my short life as a vampire it seems. This guy was some super powerful ‘elitist vampire’ and knew I was a total newbie at the game and decided to kill me for experience points. Something I found really funny was the “rock paper scissors” game that determined if you hit the other person or not. Anyway, I lost and I was slaughtered. The girl in the miniskirt frowned, shook her head and then winked at me.
“Out of character: You can create another character,” the guy said as he walked off with the two hot ladies.
I did, I created a new character - but I decided to fill my goblet again and just sit down and do some people watching. A few people wandered up to me and talked to me.
One thing they would say if they wanted to talk normal to you is “Out of character before saying what they had to.”
Across the warehouse I notice a woman pull a tit out and a guy sink his fake vampire teeth into it. Interesting. Two vampire ladies were holding each other close romantically and kissed.
I looked down into my goblet of wine, thinking how much of an asshole my friend was for ditching me.
“Out of character: Are you still dead or did you create a new character?” I heard a soft woman’s voice say.
I looked up, it was the hot woman with the red corset. She had short black hair, pale white skin with dark red lipstick. Her tits were popping out of the corset with a passion, it was definitely too small for her. She was stunning. Her eyes were a cold blue, fake contacts but hot as hell. She smiled at me, showing me her damn near authentic looking fangs.
“Out of character: I made a new character, damn those fangs look real!” I said, blushing a bit because she obviously caught me checking her body out.
“I’m a oral hygienist, I work at a dentist’s office and crafted them myself! A lot of people here get me to make them for them, I charge from $300 to $500 depending on what people want done,” she said looking into my eyes. Then she added, “they’re sharp enough to actually work too. Glad you made a new character, otherwise I wouldn’t be able to play with you!” She laughed.
“Name is Megan,” she said smiling and shook my hand. I told her my name too.
She flicked one of the teeth with her pierced tongue. I wondered what she wanted from me.
She grabbed my hand, “let’s play.”
We walked around for a few hours, she introduced me to different people. My friend was nowhere in sight so I asked Megan about him.
“He’s probably involved in the blood orgy,” she said, “he usually is. I don’t like that aspect of it. I’m kinda shy and like my fucking to be a bit more personal, one on one… you know?” This is when she turned and looked directly into my eyes, it was a ‘fuck the shit out of me’ look and there was no denying it.
What in the actual fuck did I stumble into here? A LARP swingers group??
Her cobalt blue eyes pierced my soul as she looked at me. Holy shit, she wanted me to kiss her. My heart was beating insanely. My mouth met hers, our tongues intertwined. Instinctively I reached for one of her breasts, so soft and perfect. She moaned. She grabbed my hand and led me to ‘her lair’ which was a room (an old office?) that didn’t have any windows and a door that could be locked. She shut the door and lit a candle. Her hands fumbled to unbutton my pants; she pulled my pants and my underwear down and was immediately on her knees taking my dick inside her mouth. The teeth were sharp as fuck. Not going to lie, it hurt.
At that moment, guilt set in but not for me – just because I thought she needed to know that I couldn’t date her because I was a married man. Her mouth moved up and down my shaft, those teeth lightly grazing my cock, she’d bite down a bit sometimes.
“Out of character: I’m married,” I said as I gasped.
She stopped sucking on me, “Same. Here, in this world – you’re dead as am I, relax and let the world of the living slip away.” She gripped my cock and started sucking the tip, and flicked her piercing on the head. I wanted to bust a nut all over her pretty face, but I held off. My hands fingered through her silky black hair, I pulled her up to meet my lips once again. My hand went under her skirt, pushing the thong she wore to one side and I plunged a finger into her wet pussy. She moaned and bit my neck. That would leave a mark. I gripped her breast with my other hand and pulled it out of her corset. She undid her corset and let it fall to the ground, she slid out of her skirt and thong. She was naked all but the fuck me boots, her body was that of a goddess. Perfectly proportioned, I’ve never met a woman that I’ve fucked in real life that measured up to how perfect this woman was. She had a little tuff of black hair above her pussy, her skin was so milky white – it wasn’t makeup, Megan actually didn’t get a lot of sunlight.
She laid down on the ground and spread her legs, inviting me in. I mounted her missionary as she wrapped her legs around my back. Each and every thrust I felt her moving in synch with me, perfect rhythm and timing. Her soft tits were giggling with each thrust as my saliva dripped into her mouth with each kiss and lick. She grabbed me by the neck and pushed me to the side and mounted me. Her tits bounced up and down on my chest. I grabbed her beautiful round ass cheeks and spanked her as she moaned, riding my stiff cock. I grabbed at her full breasts and sucked on her rock hard nipples. I could feel her wetness dripping out of her pussy down my balls. She rode me for a good 20 minutes and suddenly started shaking, bucking and convulsing with one of the most intense orgasms I’ve ever witnessed. She screamed with pleasure.
“Holy fuck,” she said, nearly breathless. Megan started bucking on my cock again, “your turn.”
She leaned down and kissed me with her soft red lips, then bit my neck again. I could feel her fake porcelain teeth puncturing my skin and I moaned. Her sharp blood red nails dug into my sides as she tried to hold me even closer. She felt how hard my cock was, and knew I was about to explode.
She looked into my eyes, “it’s okay,” she whispered, “I want your energy inside me,” and that did it for me… WAIT… ENERGY?!? I literally began to ejaculate load after load inside her as she bucked and fucked my cock like a pro. My stiff cock jumped inside her, hot pulsating shots of cum spraying deeper and deeper within her vaginal cavity. I let out a guttural grunt and moan with each and every ejaculation. Her pussy gripped me, like it knew exactly how to make me feel, like it knew how to keep my cock spraying cum for an eternity. I couldn’t stop cumming. Even when she dismounted me, my cock was jumping and cum was still dripping out of it. I can’t remember cumming so hard, ever. Who was this chick??
I felt her mouth take my cock, she cleaned me off. Megan rested her head on my chest.
“I’m in an open marriage in the land of the living,” I said, my body trying to get me to shut down and sleep.
“I’m not, I’m married to an asshole cop who is a drunk,” she whispered, “he fucks other women I’m sure of it.”
“My wife has a girlfriend, she says I can have one too. I mean, I know we just met and we just had sex…”
“I’ll give you my email address, not my phone number. God help you if we fall in love. I’d be that home wrecking bitch all you bastards are afraid of,” she said laughing.
“I won’t leave my wife, but I’m sure she wouldn’t mind you at all.”
We got dressed. We were only fucking for about an hour and people were still about. Megan showed me where the ‘blood orgy’ was taking place, and sure enough there was my friend – passed out with two naked women next to him. I laughed.
Megan looked at me, “what’s so funny?”
“Who would have thought that going to a roleplaying game on Halloween would end in getting laid and witnessing an orgy. You guys know how to party that is for sure.”
I kissed Megan goodnight, she held me tight and told me she didn’t want to let me go. I left my friend Kevin behind to sleep between to naked ladies. What an evening.
I got home and my wife was waiting up for me, “damn, you had fun!“ she said laughing and looking at my neck. “They think they’re real fucking vampires or something?”
“Maybe, but there sure was some real fucking going on,” I said. My wife smelled me, she could smell Megan’s perfume. She reached down the front of my pants and felt my cock, still damp from fucking and smelled her fingers, then licked them “I’d eat her out, she tastes nice,” my wife said kissing me on the lips.
“Yeah, it turns out – geeks have fun after all…”
I really want to date Megan. I don’t have a girlfriend, but Megan… oh Megan, I want more of her.
Not only did I get laid, but there was lesbians and everything under the sun going on at this event. It sparked my intrigue. Best. Halloween. Ever.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Sep 2015 1:56PM
• 1,716 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I confess I just had my first black cock.

Mid-30s bisexual male who has played with men a lot before so cock isn't foreign to me, but the black cock has always been in various girlfriends while I watched them get fucked, sometimes 3-4 at a time.

This time I found myself single and horny. Way beyond normal horny. I went to a few glory holes and booths and sucked some cocks but it wasn't doing it. Had a few old hookups come by but while they got themselves off it wasn't doing it for me. So I decided to retool one of the old CL ads for the exes for my purposes.

I asked for a BBC that liked fucking guy ass and wouldn't take no for an answer. One that would use and abuse me until they got their nut. I got a few tepid responses but then came one I really liked. In the dick pic his cock looked about eight inches long and thicker than usual. He said he didn't give a shit if I came as long as he got his nut. We exchanged a few emails, then I gave him my address.

About an hour later he was in my living room, a big black man who was taller than me and while built not muscle builder. He wasted no time. He grabbed my head and put me on my knees in front of him. I pulled his cock out and it was semi-hard. I started sucking him and it grew. And it kept growing. Finally I had to pull it out as I was choking on it; what I pulled out was indeed eight inches long but as thick around as a 20oz soda bottle. Dude was huge.

I struggled with giving him head for a bit longer until he grabbed me once more, bent me over my couch, and told me not to move. As I was bent over I could hear him doing something behind me, then I felt his cock go into my ass in one hard, fast push. He had lubed his cock but not my asshole, shoved it in to the balls, and started fucking me. The moment it was completely in I had something happen that had never happened before; I came like a river. Cum just started pouring out of my cock without an orgasm.

As he fucked me hard and rough cum kept pouring out of my cock onto the floor. I couldn't stop it and didn't want it to stop. His cock was fucking my prostate just as much as my ass. He was stretching me with the right amount of pain to be pleasurable with each thrust.

He fucked me for about thirty minutes before he shot his load into me. He pulled out before going limp, went to the bathroom and cleaned himself off, then stopped to tell me "I'm gonna fuck your ass whenever I want" before leaving. I was kneeling on the floor at the couch, his cum dripping out of my ass to mix with my cum on the floor, as I couldn't stand any longer after that masterful fucking.

That was a week ago. He has come over to fuck my ass every day since then. It was so raw, so powerful, so intense that I can't wait for him to get here in thirty minutes and do it again.

I don't think I can ever go back to white cock after this. It HAS to be BBC now. They take what they want, how they want it, and don't ask permission. I get now why my exes always wanted to fuck BBC whenever they could. I have joined them as a BBC slut.

I know he has some friends and he has talked about getting them to come over and have their way with me too. I don't care how many friends he has or if they're people he just met I'll let them all fuck me. My ass is reserved for BBC from now on.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
40
Anonymous
@random
13 Jan 2014 12:40AM
• 47,247 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 16 replies ]

hottest bestiality story ever?

dog Rapes Woman

Archive name: not.txt (F/beast, rp, v)
Authors name: Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
Story title : Not a Woman's Best Friend
--------------------------------------------------------
This work is copyrighted to the author © 2003. Please
don't remove the author information or make any changes
to this story. You may post freely to non-commercial
"free" sites, or in the "free" area of commercial sites.
Thank you for your consideration.
--------------------------------------------------------
Not a Woman's Best Friend (F/beast, rp, v)
by Kellie C. (kellieC82@aol.com)
***






You know all those stupid Internet stories floating around about how women like having sex with a dog and they have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks? What absolute bullshit! This is a more realistic story.
***


My name is Christine and I was raped by a dog. I was thirty-two years old at the time (I'm thirty-five now) and living twelve miles east of Seattle,
Washington. The only reason that I'm telling you this is because of all the stupid Internet stories floating around about how women are won over by having sex with a dog and have great orgasms and end up not only fucking them but sucking their dicks. That is such bullshit.It was a Saturday morning and I was cutting my lawn. The house I was renting had an attached garage and a medium-sized yard. It wasn't the greatest house in the world--or
even in Seattle--but it was clean and well maintained and it fit my budget. I was mowing along the front sidewalk, made a turn back toward the house when the sound of a car's tires screeching on the pavement behind me made me jump. I turned around quickly, half expecting to see someone flying through the air, but it wasn't a person at all, but a dog.



He had come out of the woods across the street and tried to cross the road; now he stood just inside the verge of the woods again, looking back over his shoulder. His ears were laid back on his head and his tail tucked smartly
between his legs. The driver laid on his horn, yelled at the dog fiercely, and then sped away. As the car drove out of sight, the dog cautiously reemerged from the woods and sat down on his haunches. He was a black Labrador Retriever, a big one, and he watched me with a dog's typical aplomb, ears pricked up and head canted to one side as though wondering what I was doing over here. I had never seen him before and guessed he was
lost. I called to him and it was obvious that he heard me, but for some reason he ignored my call and I thought, Well fuck you too, doggie, and went back to cutting the lawn.



After finishing up, I went into the house and made myself a roast beef sandwich with a cold glass of milk and watched the noon-time news. Just as the news was going off, I heard a dog whining outside my screen door and I
went to have a look. Of course it was the black Lab."Hello," I greeted him. "You decided to be social now?"He was bigger than I had originally thought, at least 120 pounds, and although he didn't have a collar on, from his appearance it was obvious he belonged to someone. He was lost all right. His owner was probably looking for him now or would be soon enough. In the meantime, he looked pretty thirsty and I went to the kitchen and got him a bowl of water. When I set it near him on the porch, he backed away and wouldn't touch it until I went back inside and closed the screen door. "You are the weirdest dog I've ever seen," I said. This from Christine the expert, who'd never had a dog in her life.



I leaned against the jamb and watched him lap the water. He was watching me back. I tried talking to him in a soothing tone of voice, but he remained just as wary as ever. When I pushed open the door, intending to join him on the porch, he backed away and headed down the steps, took off at a run across the lawn. Just as he neared the curb, however, another car came around the bend going way too fast--as usual--and for a moment I thought the dog
would panic. But the driver laid on his horn and doing a one-eighty, the Lab bolted back towards my house, darted in behind the row of hedges beneath the front window and let out a frustrated woof! He just stood there panting.
If I don't do something soon, I thought, this dog is going to get killed. Not really sure what I was doing, I picked up the empty bowl, refilled it at the kitchen sink, then walked through the garage to the side door, opened it and set the bowl in the doorway. Then I walked a short distance away. "This isn't going to work," I grumbled to myself. "He wouldn't even let you near him."
A few minutes went by and the dog ventured far enough out from behind the bushes to sniff the air and observe me with his impenetrable black eyes. I couldn't help it, it made me shiver. I backed up a step and thought, Maybe
this is not such a hot idea, Chris. Maybe you should just go back inside, lock the kitchen door and call the damn pound.



But before I could reject this idea as plain old school-girlish silly, I heard the phone ringing and went back inside to answer it. It was Jean Michaels, a friend from New York with whom I hadn't talked in a long time. As I chatted with her gaily for the next half an hour, I watched through the open kitchen door. The dog never came in.
-- -- --



I shut the garage door and locked it. It was quarter to two and although I'd looked for the Lab all around the house and inside the garage, he was nowhere to be found. He'd done whatever it is lost doggies do, I guess...
gotten lost even more.Disgusted with the way I felt, I took a shower, toweled
dry, and put on a bathrobe. I was drying my hair when I thought I heard a noise from the garage. Not barking, but like someone thudding against the closed kitchen door. Armed with the blow dryer, I went downstairs and tip-toed cautiously through the living room and out into the kitchen. I could here him whining just outside the door. "Well, shit," I said aloud, at the sound of which he began to whine even louder and started a scattershot scratching at the door with his claws."Hold on, hold on," I said, wondering how he'd gotten in. I know the garage had been empty when I'd gone in to take my shower... at least I thought it had. He must have been hiding. Yeah, I thought, he must have been hiding.Opening the kitchen door just a crack, I watched him back
away to the far side of the garage and drop to his haunches. The water bowl sat empty beside his left paw. I had forgotten about it left it just inside the door. "Weirdo dog," I said.



Stepping into the garage, I closed the kitchen door behind me and predictably he got up and moved cautiously away to his tight. "You don't trust anybody, do you boy? Or is it just me?" He sat down again and watched me with
those polished black eyes. And then he growled.If I had been nervous before, now I was scared. You never showed fear to a dog--that's what I'd always heard--and it was obvious to me why. They can smell it on you. I clutched the bathrobe closed at my throat and took a wary step backwards, and as soon as I did this he rose and stalked two paces forward, teeth bared."Nice doggy," I squeaked. "Grrrrrrrrrr," rumbled out of his throat, low, deep and menacing. He took another pace forward, dropping lower to the ground and showing all his teeth. If I made a run for the kitchen door I knew he'd be all over me before I got three feet. "What's going on boy?" I said in a small, quavering voice. "You gonna hurt me? I tried to help you, you know." I was standing with my back against the side of the garage before I knew I had been moving. He approached me from my right, herding me away from the kitchen door,
toward the corner in the rear. I was terrified now. I was beginning to panic.
"Nice doggy," I squeaked again. "Nice puppy dog, doggie." Only this dog was anything but a puppy. He was a demon in black fur.



Refusing to be cornered like the desperate animal I knew I was becoming, I angled away and moved toward the center of the floor. The dog didn't like it much, but he let me do it. I began to think--pray--that he'd let me go all the way to the outside door and go through it. Just as it appeared he'd actually let me go, in a terrifying blur of motion, he leaped at me through the air. I shrieked and put my arms up but the force of his lunge knocked me to the floor. I banged down on my back striking my head on the concrete and hot sparks erupted like a 4th of July fountain across my eyes. My vision doubled and became alarmingly blurred. When it cleared again--too late--I found he had straddled me, fangs bared just inches above my throat. I was going to die.
But the dog had other ideas."What do you want," I pleaded in a tiny, terrified voice. My bathrobe was open, leaving me fully exposed. His hot wet prick dragged back and forth across my uncovered stomach, making me shudder and want to scream. At first I didn't even know what it was. When I finally did, in that same tiny, terrified voice--terrified now for an entirely
different reason--I protested, "No way!" and tried to scuttle away. He took my throat in his teeth."Okay, okay," I breathed with my eyes clamped shut.
"Whatever you want." I relaxed myself with a titanic effort and spread my legs. Again, the dog had other ideas. He released my throat and growled."What?" I was honestly baffled. He growled again. He made circular motions with his
head... I swear, he actually did this... and I slowly got the message. "On my knees?" I quavered in disbelief.The dog, who was not a dog at all, but the aforementioned demon from hell, nodded his head.



"You want to mount me?" A breathless whisper. He nodded again. I rolled onto my stomach and started to get up. Before I could get all the way up onto my hands and knees he batted my on my rump with his snout."What?" I was beginning to think I was already dead. Or in some nightmare dream caused by the concussion to the back of my head. It really ached. He growled and shook his head sharply to the right. Away from my body. And suddenly Iunderstood. "This is not real," I whispered. "It can't be real. It can't be. It just isn't happening." He wanted me to disrobe.Rising erect from my knees, I slid the robe back over my shoulders and let it fall into my hands. I began to bring
it around when he snatched it roughly away from me and flung it across the floor. It landed near the garage door with the arms in an out-flung, helpless gesture. That's how I felt--totally helpless. I was naked with a dog.He batted me again with his snout."What?" I objected, beginning to loose my cool. The
crippling shock and disbelief had begun to wear off and I was becoming rebellious. Damned if I was being corralled by a dog.



Suddenly he was up on his rear haunches, one talon-clawed paw on either of my shoulders and the back of my neck clamped firmly between his teeth. His breath flowing around my neck was horrid. "Okay, okay," I acquiesced. "I get the point." Then, as the powerful muscles in his jaw began to clamp shut on my neck, "Please! Anything you want!" It was a short-lived rebellion. He dropped back to all fours and so did I. He sniffed me up and down my flank and licked my right cheek. I took it. He snuffled into my right ear and bit lightly at the
lobe and I took that too. All the while I smelled his graveyard breath. What the hell was he doing? For a moment neither of us moved. He stood there panting, beside my right shoulder, facing me, and suddenly I understood. This was some kind of dominance thing, what I had occasionally seen one dog--presumably the alpha male--do to another. He was doing it to me. I got it, I
thought. Loud and clear. You're the alpha. I'm the bitch.Satisfied (he read my thoughts in my body language, there's no other explanation) he grunted lightly one time, then went to stand behind me. I stared straight ahead panting. He had really hurt my neck. Good luck, Christine, I thought. A dog is about to fuck you.



He sniffed at my pussy (I hate the word with everything I am, but I just can't think of a better one to use), then snuffled it like he had done to my ear. I tried not to jump but the shock was just too great. I gave a little shriek and sidled forward. He growled. "Fuck you!" I said vehemently under my breath. "I don't
like it, okay!"He obviously did, because a moment later his tongue went
from halfway to my navel all the way up the crack of my ass to the small of my back. This time I really did shriek and I surged forward in alarm. I also looked back over my shoulder in horror as ever nerve ending in my body jangled. It was like getting scrubbed by a warm, wet length of Scotchbrite.I didn't move. I didn't breath. I felt sick at my stomach. I wanted to puke. He licked my pussy again and I made a disgusting noise, something a real bitch might make. Tears leaked from my eyes and splattered onto the concrete below, sucked up almost immediately by the dust and porous surface. It wouldn't stay that way for long, not if I started bawling. When I started bawling. He lapped at me for a full minute, then two, getting me slathered up and absolutely raw. I felt every little sandpaper bead on his tongue and because I routinely shave to keep myself clean--I had done so only that morning--there was not even my wispy blonde pubic hair to offer any protection. My clitoris, my swollen outer lips, the mouth of my vagina, my urethra and especially my poor little anus all got the treatment. And the way he went after me with that tongue, with such unbelievable vigor--he'd driven me six feet or more across the floor--you'd think I was a sugar-coated treat. To him, I guess I was.Then he mounted me and locked his powerful forepaws around my waist and I squealed in complete and utter terror. He shoved forward with his cock, not so much searching for my pussy as dive-bombing it. I wailed again and tried to crawl away across the floor but he lunged forward over me and grabbed my neck again with his teeth. He bit down hard and growled an angry, you stay the fuck put! snarl, breaking my skin with his teeth--not deep, just enough to get his point across--and I could feel blood seeping out of the wounds. "Okay," I brayed. "I'm yours! I'm whatever you want! I'll do anything you tell me to! Just please, please don't hu--"



I sucked in an agonized breath as something hot and sticky and the size of a baseball bat entered my pussy. Then I shrieked and then I caterwauled--quietly, as those teeth still dug into my neck--and shook my entire body
trying to get him out. Instead, he worked himself even deeper."No," I sobbed. "Please no! Let me go!" Instead, I crawled forward under him six more agonizing feet until my head hit the back wall of the garage and then skidded
along its surface. I cried hot, sulfurous tears, the tears burning my eyes, my nose, the back of my throat. The thing in my pussy was hot and sulfuric too, pounding in and out of me, gouging at my vagina, assaulting me, destroying my sanity one thrust at a time. It was more pain than I could ever have imagined.
"Nuhungunaaaah," something inside me cawed. I was no more able to make coherent noise than I was of having coherent thought. I was a woman with a demon on her back... and in her vagina.



Trapped against the garage wall, I began to turn in against it. Splinters from the exposed two by fours gouged me wherever I rubbed against them. (I'd later look like a comedy skit from Saturday Night Live or Mad TV or something. The Splinter Lady, I thought.) But as the splinters attacked the side of my right hand, my right forearm, then my elbow, my upper arm and shoulder and finally my right hip and my thigh, the Lab continued walking me forward with his thrusts. I scraped against the plywood sheathing of the exterior wall,
encountering a second two by four, then a third, and finally a forth.Then I was in the corner that I had avoided so many years before--right where my doggie master wanted me--he banged me head first into the two by fours in the corner there, driving me unmercifully forward until my head had only one place to go--down and against the floor. I knelt there, jammed hard against the studs, my cheek pressed brutally against the cold concrete floor while the dog
banged and banged and banged away me.



By now I was sobbing so hard my chest felt like an exploding bomb. My entire being ached. My vagina was beyond repair and still the dog fucked me. "Please God, please don't let him do this to me," I kept saying, over
and over again. The words came out as something no human ear could ever have understood, except maybe God's... and I don't think God was listening.
Twisted with my head locked against the corner studs, I found myself watching between my legs as the dog wailed away at me. His cock was as big around as my forearm--my father's forearm--pasty white with a cobweb pattern of
vicious red veins. It was a foot long at least. It probably was longer. But terrifying as it was, what was at the end of it was ever worse. Because there, twice the thickness of the shaft and an even angrier red and white color, was a horrendous round knot. "No," I moaned plaintively as the dog continued to rut me. "I can't. I can't. No, no, no, please."But the dog told me I could and that I would and very shortly I did. I watched as the knot grew nearer to me with every thrust. Then the thing hit me with a sucking, slurping sound that made me retch with revulsion, stuck in me for a moment before he yanked himself back... and the wave of pain hit me like a Pacific tidal wave. On the fifth try he finally made it in and I was thrashing around wildly with the pain and making horrific noise and beating at his flanks with my fists. Then something hot and wet came cascading down my thighs and splattering on the concrete floor beneath our coupled organs, my guts cramped so violently that I screamed...
and then I was gone.
-- -- --



The dog was laying in the far corner of the garage, cleaning himself and ignoring me completely. On the floor beneath my crotch, where I expected a huge mass of blood, I saw something possibly even worse: a grossly-puddled mass of foamy, already crusting over semi-white fluid... his cum. I had been thoroughly rutted.I found I had bled very little. How he could have driven
such a huge and misshapen thing such as that into me without puncturing something vital or causing me to hemorrhage I don't know. Feinting when he reached climax must have provided me just enough flexibility to spare my
life. I think I sat on that floor for the better part of an hour, staring at nothing. My pussy ached and my guts were roiling inside and I felt numb like a block of wood. Never in my life had the thought ever entered my mind that a dog might actually fuck me. I had imagined it of course (I believe all women have) but imaginings are supposed to stay in the realm of imagination. Not show up in your garage. "I want to go home," I said. The words sounded so good to me, so reassuring. My home was only 15 feet away. But again, the dog had other ideas.



The second time he came for me I just let him. I got on my hands and knees, docilely let him mount me, then put my chest and my face on the cold concrete floor and held myself open for him with my hands. I didn't fight him at all. When he came out of me somewhere about halfway through, and mounted me in a different way, I shifted my hands to my buttocks and spread them far apart. It hurt his being in my ass (getting past my poor little anus was really
tough) but not as bad as I had thought. It was my first anal experience and he spared me the ordeal of his knot. The third time I lay on my back with my legs drawn tight to my chest and let him rut me like that. I think it was a new experience for him and I'm not sure he even liked it. Are you trying to breed me? I asked silently of his inhuman, polished black eyes. Am I supposed to have puppies? If so, It would be quite a litter. And then I had an orgasm. I didn't want it to happen. I fought against it with everything I had, but it was involuntary and unstoppable. He was doing me with such savage determination that I think I had no choice. He suddenly slowed down and his muscles tensed and by this time the pain from his knot had almost gone away. He prepared to unload in me and when his first shot came, hot and gushing and spilling out my cunt all up my thighs and down over my asshole, I could not stop. I came and he came and the two of us came together, him squatted over me not moving, just emptying his testicles of their unbelievable load. I clutched myself behind my knees and prayed for it all to end. His gushing, and my orgasm. Eventually, they both did. Then he was finished with me.
-- -- --



What happened to the dog? I have no idea, and I don't ever want to find out.
After the requisite fifteen minute wait, his knot finally shriveled and he pulled himself free of me with a wet popping sound and his cum--that part which hadn't already sprayed out all over me--gushed out onto my thighs and down between my buttocks. Such an awful mess. Then he hobbled to the opposite corner where he cleaned himself and ignored me from then on. He had gotten what he wanted and that was that. I cautiously got to my hands and knees and, risking another go at it, eased my way toward the kitchen door. I quietly entered the house and closed the door securely behind me, never taking my eyes off of him. He heard the door close but he never looked up. Later, once I'd cleaned myself up and then cleaned up the mess in the garage. I had my 9mm Glock with me then and just dared him to move. I would have shot him on the spot except that I'd have to explain and I would never do
that. I never saw the mutt again.I now live in Atlanta, Georgia, just about as far removed from Seattle as I can get. I live in a nice little, two-story frame house with a nice little garden out back and a semi-detached carport on the side. I also have a female Doberman Pincher named Mary that I know will never try to fuck me. I only hope some other dog does, just so I can set her loose on him.


THE END
Note: If you want to reach me I can be easily had at:
KellieC82@aol.com


~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~
Please keep this story, and all erotic stories out of
the hands of children. They should be outside playing
in the sunshine, not thinking about adult situations.
~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~

atrape.jpg

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@random
14 Jan 2016 10:25PM
• 2,225 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

We could be PC and pretend masturbating and internet porn don’t exist, but they do. And there is a very big problem with internet porn. Internet porn is a succubus whore from Hell intent on draining you of your vital seed, your testosterone, your energy, and your desire to succeed and conquer.

Or, to put it mildly, masturbating to internet porn does not do a body good. Internet porn is like a drug addiciton. The access to endless variety of porn causes you to constantly search for the “perfect” scene. This leads to massive overstimulation of the brain, the overstimulation causes a dopamine (dope) release into the brain (your fix). After you have an orgasm it’s like coming down off a drug. After all that excitement, that endless stimuli for the brain, your body just shuts off and you turn into a lazy piece of shit. How many time have you been about to do something, decided to just have a “quick one”, and by the end 30 minutes later had no motivation to do anything? I already know the answer: a lot.

Here are 10 reasons to stop masturbating to internet porn:

1) Internet porn saps you of precious energy – When you give up the porn and the endless masturbation sessions you have a lot more energy and drive. You want to get out and take care of business. You want to make money, you want to hit the weights, and you want to go and talk to that cute little blonde in the cereal aisle – and you just may have blueballs enough to do it.

2) Internet porn can lead to erectile dysfunction – Keep at it and eventually you will only be aroused by internet porn. Right now guys in their TWENTIES and even guys in their TEENS are having trouble getting hard without porn. They have to keep finding more and more disgusting and outrageous porn scenes to satisfy their hunger. Eventually nothing will do it but seeing a naked black man buttfucking a dog. That’s serious business. Keep up with the porn and it will happen to you too.

3) Internet porn will make you want to stop having sex – Why bother with sex when you have every fantasy in the world available at one of your hands? Japan is a notoriously porn friendly country. Japan is saturated with porn. In Japan there is an entire culture of young guys called “Herbivores”. These herbivores have no desire for sex. All this porn and now the guys don’t want girls, they want sex with their hand, or sex with robots or nothing at all. Japan now has the lowest birthrate in the world. Can you see the connection?

4) After you stop masturbating to internet porn your voice may become deeper – Straight from the horses mouth, this is what guys who have stopped masturbating are saying happens.

5) After you stop masturbating to internet porn you will have more self control and will power – I’m telling you from personal experience you just plain feel better and stronger and more masculine. It’s the opposite feeling after masturbating to internet porn.

6) After you stop masturbating to internet porn your Testosterone will rise – According to this article, Testosterone is slightly higher when abstaining from orgasm. And it does rise slightly during sexual activity—before dropping back down to normal. Having sex with a real life girl increases your testosterone while having sex with your hand and sitting in front of a computer with 5 different pages open decreases it. I don’t need a science article to tell me that, I know it to be true from experience.

7) After you stop masturbating to internet porn you will become calmer, more rational, and less anxious – Again, straight from the horses mouth. Check out the link below to see all the positive results guys are getting.

8) You will become more attractive to women – Let’s assess the situation. Who do you think women find more attractive? A) Guys who spend their time in the dark, jacking off to endless streams of porn, finish after about an hour, take a nap, finally make it out in the sunlight (or not) and can’t even look them in the eye. Or B) Guys who don’t spend their time playing with themselves for hours, are full of testosterone, not having spilled their precious seed twice that day, have a deeper voice, and have the ability to make eye contact.

Easy answer.

9) You can stop getting viruses on your computer- Viruses are a pain in the ass and can sometimes take days to deal with. Most computer viruses come from porn. Eliminate the source, eliminate the virus.

10) If you can’t believe me, then take the word of these gentlemen who beat their addiction to internet porn and reaped the benefits – There are 90 pages worth of positive results. I’ve only quoted from the first few pages:

“I really like where I’m at now. I am so much calmer. I am losing my rage and anger which I am glad about. I have found out that the temper I had was linked to this addiction.”
“Social anxiety was the problem I faced right from my childhood. (I was too much interested in science, unlike normal kids, so I always had a feeling that I was not “one of them.”) I experienced huge improvement in my confidence and selfassurance since cutting out porn. I have more energy now and I am exercising daily. (I never did before.) I now perceive myself as a self-assured, successful guy, rather than some introverted jerk.”
“Daily exercise and porn abstinence really seem to help. I am enjoying my new lifestyle now. In contrast, after I started watching porn, my social anxiety was boosted.”
“I’ve noticed the longer I stay away from porn that it’s easier to talk to them [women], flirt and get into conversations.”
“One week after quitting porn and masturbation I met a new girl, which even a month ago would have been unimaginable to me”.
“Another thing is the extra attention I’m getting from the opposite sex. I’ve never really had a problem talking to girls and they’ve spoke to me in the past of course, but it’s incredible how often girls start random conversations with me now! At a recent wedding I went to, for example, there were few people on the dance floor and I decided to get up and have a dance with my aunties. Then all of a sudden I was surrounded by women who were all grabbing me and wanting to dance with me! I’ll be honest; it felt good to have that attention!”
“It’s amazing how much of a difference there is. I’m a lot less nervous, more coherent, confident, everything. It really does feel like my real personality can come out.”
“The effect on my social life keeps getting better. I’m finding it really easy to talk to people, especially women. Someone made a comment to me the other day at my salsa class. Something like, “You like to talk to the ladies, don’t you?” I didn’t even notice because I was having so much fun but, when I think about it, he was right.”
“[Later] I started doing push-ups at work with some of the guys. When I started out I was at like 15 push-ups, and I was struggling. Well today is the first time I have been able to do them with these guys since I have gone 60 days with just a couple orgasm/ejaculations. They were shocked at how many push ups I could do. They all commented on not seeing anyone increase from where I was at about 2 months ago to what I am at now. Today I did 200 (not all at one time ). Maybe not superman but a big improvement in a couple months.”
“The other is the way I carry myself. I walk with more confidence. I feel better about myself. I do not feel like isolating myself as much as I did in the past. Well actually the longer I go without porn the more the desire to be with a woman is increasing.”
“[Later] Today is day 50 without porn. My body has healed very well. NO ED problems or weak ejaculations like I suffered from just a few months ago. So giving up porn and fantasy and going without orgasm (mostly) for just this period of time has made big steps in healing the damage I had done to myself. I also learned that I have gone far enough that I can recover my peace of mind a little more easily after an ejaculation.”
“When I do semen retention for 2 weeks, I notice these benefits: 1) Face looks radiant and energetic (I may get occasional double glances from girls in shopping mall or street) 2) Expression looks carefree (not struggling for more energy, or not worrying about negative stuff) More natural confidence without needing to adjust thoughts. 3) Voice gets deeper and more charming (This, strangely, makes both men and women like to talk with you.) 4) More positive thoughts (The negative thoughts that used to bother seem so minor and irrelevant – I can ‘get over’ issues easier.) 5) More calm emotionally and easier to control myself 6) Exponential increase of stamina and physical energy/strength.”

Sounds like the guys quoted above had other social problems in addition to porn addiction, but even for the Average Joe quitting porn and masturbation has real benefits. Keep your precious seed for yourself. Don’t give it away every few hours while taking the drug of internet porn. Let the confidence and the testosterone build up inside of you instead of spilling it every day. And when you do give it away, give it to a girl and not a kleenex. Winners don’t spend their time jacking off. Of this I am sure. Try it for 30 days and see for yourself. You may just like the results. I know I do.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Tracker101
View posts View profile
@random
02 May 2024 12:44PM
• 79 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Wow. Her orgasms are powerful. Nice job sir.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Unlucky69
View posts View profile
@random
09 Jun 2023 9:03PM
• 959 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

True Story
Be Very Careful What You Get Yourself Into

MY GIRLFRIENDS SECRET DESIRE'S (2)

This is continued from part (1)

My girlfriend is 22 Michelle (Mich) she told me about her desires well more fantasies and one of these fantasies was mine to, she wanted to be Pussy and Anal DP,
She was an Anal virgin till we threw an after pub crawl party back at our home, we thought everyone had gone home, we retired in a state of being very drunk Mich had been slipped a couple of Pills to relax her they certainly worked
we was both completely naked as we got to our bed it was pitch black all but the light coming from the landing hall light.
I finger Mich licking her pussy slipping a few fingers up her pussy and my thumb up her ass then i fucked her ass real good she screamed in pain at first then orgasmed and squirted we made love properly, Mich was riding me i caught a shadow as it came closer i could see it was my closest friend Peter who i had asked advice from about taking Mich's anal virginity and if i should get her Dp he was also best buddies with Mich, he stood there masturbating in the dark before moving behind Mich i pulled Mich down tight on to my chest she never noticed there was another person in the room with us as Peter gently got on the bed and positioned himself rite behind her with one thrust he was fucking her ass as i pussy fucked her, she screamed again more with shock than pain we fucked her with out her knowing it was Peter up her ass fucking her real deep and hard, was almost complete silence just grunts and groans in the air, Peter shot a massive load up Mich's ass i continued pussy fucking her 2-3 mins after in came Mich rolled off me lay by my side, i went fora wee and to see Peter but he was gone no sight of him, he had slipped out gone,

Mich said she had enjoyed me taking her ass virginity it wasn't as bad as her mate made out if fact she love to do again and the DP she had many multi orgasms body shakers She asked when we could do a Dp again and suggested maybe we could do it with our friend Peter she rather it be with someone we knew not a stranger,

Both of our fantasies had been completed, but Mich had a second fantasy she did want to get gangbanged by a group of men didn't matter the size length thickness of there cock, but no black guy's she wasn't racist or anything like that she just didn't want her holes ruined as she had seen a few black guy's cock and they was all really long and thick.
her idea was to work up to them maybe.
I was didn't really want her being gangbang especially in all holes even though thinking about seeing her well fucked and me joining in made me super horny and hard

Anyway back to the story, after Mich suggested we do another DP And wanted Peter to join us, (only if she knew it was Peter who took her ass when doing the first DP,
I was able after a few weeks to track him down its as if he had gone into hiding, i caught him in his local Pub he sore me and was trying to make a quick exit out the side door fortunately for me it was locked,
he had to talk now, we sat having a pint he was embarrassed said sorry for sneaking around and he didn't know what got in him when he banged Mich's ass, came then ran he couldn't face us,
I had to tell him Mich had absolutely no idea it was him, but she wanted to do another DP and she suggested he be the one to join us
Peter's jaw dropped he couldn't believe what i was proposing to him, he thought i would have wanted to kill him not let him fuck my girlfriend again, as i had confided in him and he gave me his advise.

I took him back to our house with me, along the way we picked up some beer's and a few bottles red wine and a bottle of Bacardi with a bottle of coke to put in it for Mich, we got back and was suggested we got a take away and wated a movie, we started watching a chick flic take away arrived, we ate finished watching the film, had a few drinks Mich was in her going out sexy gear, as we was planning on going out, but obviously i bumped into Peter,
we got chatty had a few more drinks Mich sat between us me on one side Peter on the other, Peter said thank god that movie is over was shite, how about watching an online movie, i noticed you have you laptop running through your Tv monitor, Mich handed Peter the mouse and key board, he flicked the laptop on and was searching movies, i noticed he was searching through a porn site, he had typed in mainstream explicit,
he then said this is a good one, Darker Sides of Elise or something like that, we began to watch Mich was putting away the wine was getting very lively, giggling, flirting,
she was snogging me full on French kisses, every now and then turning to give Peter a little snog, as the film went along there was some very risky scenes full on porn, Mich noticed this and was fixed to the screen, she put her hands on both our thighs and could make out she was wriggling i put my hand up her skirt and her panties was getting very moist

Peter turned her head put his hand inside her top under her bra squeezing her tit, and stared to kiss her tongues was going, i had got on the floor parted Mich's legs and pushed her skirt up and pulled her panties to the side and was fingering her moist slit gently tweaking her clit and i began to lick her as i fingered her she was moving her hips, Peter had now unbuttoned her blouse up clipped her front loading bra, her perky nipples was being twisted between his fingers and thumb, i had slipped my trousers and pants down and was slowly masturbating my cock, Mich has gotten Peters cock out and was wanking him slowly,

The movie continued in the back ground, could hear the moans of pleasure through the Tv speakers, Mich was moaning along was now moans in stereo,

Peter broke from kissing and playing squeezing her tits he had gotten out his trousers and pant's completely removed Mich's blouse and bra, she was naked from the waist up, i watched as Mich pushed Peter's T-Shirt over his head making him completely naked bar his socks, she pushed him back so he was side ways on leaning back against the sofa arm, she lowered her head and took his semi, hard precum cock into her mouth teasing the head as she did putting her tongue it his his cum hole he was loving this treatment he was soon hard,
I took Mich's skirt pants of completely showing off her freshly shaven Pussy, i was still eating her pussy now i licked her asshole it made her jump and she accidentally swallowed all Peters cock rite down to his balls making her gag, i licked finger fucked both her holes she was ready for cock mine was semi
MIch stood up straddled Peter guiding his cock up her now extremely soaking wet pussy, she gave out a pleasured sigh as she took all his 7 inches all they way, i got off the floor i watched gently stroking my cock as Mich rode Peter's cock it was a nice sight seeing her riding his cock she slid up and down it with ease and her wetness showed ( I had watched her ride my cock which was a lot thicker and her pussy lips stretched as i went in and out as if they was gripping on to my cock) she took my cock in her hand slowly walked me to the end of the soft she lent over and began eating my cock while riding Peters cock.

soon i was rock solid Mich was riding Peters cock frantically lifting herself till she was nearly all the way off him then quickly slamming her pussy back down as hard as she could every time she hit bottom he was embedded deep up her she let out a small pussy fart releasing air i lent over there pair off them i was just touching her asshole she kind of squirmed, she gave me a look that said no not that hole,
i moved so i was sat on the other arm of the sofa looking at her ass bobbing up and down beautiful sight, she lent on to Peters chest they got into a full on snog he was stroking her hair she was loving it basically purring, i again touched her asshole this time nothing i put a finger then two up inside her ass she took then with out trying to sop me, i moved in for the kill just as i was about to go in her asshole, the little devil inside me shouted no jam your cock in her cunt along side his cock stretch the bitch
I took a firm grip of my 7-8 incher it was really thick, as wide as a 500ml coke bottle,
I pushed the head just inside her, Peter looked around the side of her, then put his arms around her holding her tight to his chest and went back to snogging her, as my head entered her i new she was tight and i knew this would stretch her rite out, but she wants a DP she is about to experience a double pussy fucking, with out a thought for Mich i used her wetness soaking wet pussy and i rammed my cock rite along side Peters going ball's deep OMFG didn't she scream a high pitched squeal followed by get it out you fucking bastard your ripping me open, i just ignored her and kept pumping away slowly at first then i got faster and harder, there was nothing she could do but to except the two cock pounding at her well stretch pussy, she shuddered a dozen times she went completely limp a few times legs was shaking, we both ponded her together i guess in the end my cock banging against Peter's became to much for him i felt him flooding his cum deep in Mich's womb, as he went soft and slipped out i got that devil inside my head again i waited a few deep thrusts Mich's legs began to shake again she fell forwards so i pulled my cock out and my little devil prompted me go deep in her ass while she is limp, as soon as i heard that in my head i was in deep stretching her ass she was so shocked she just gasped for breathe as i was pounding hard in her ass, i had my hand one on either cheek spreading her open, before long i was pile driving in and out her ass was barely wet could see her asshole rose clinging to my cock i was turning her ass inside out,
Wasn't to long before i to flooded deep in her ass,

Peter watched me rape as he slid her cock into Mich's mouth nearly hard her winked at me took his cock out Mich just lay there in disbelief at what i had just done to her, no realising i was just about to pull out and get replaced by Peter she turned her head she got a few muffled words out as Peter slid his cock into her now loosened asshole, he had a smirk on his face as her started to go in and out of her he lent over Mich and muttered in her ear this feels better than the first time i took your ass,
Those words rang loud in her ears she pushed back managing to get on her knees, as Peter cried out wow cowboy,
Mich turned scowling at me, you said it was only you and my vibrator last time you CUNT growling those word out to me,
after she had spat her words at me i went to her and kissed her she responded i massaged her tits which soften her a little, after Peter had come, MIch asked me to lay on the floor she mounted my cock reverse cowgirl she took my cock up her as herself and she rode me as if her life depended it, she rode fast slammed down hard and grown her asshole into my groin i put my had round rubbing her clit, Peter went down lent her back so he could eat her pussy still riding my cock i felt her begin to shake Peter got caught out as she squirted real powerfully straight in his mouth and face, i carried on fucking her Peter pulled away dried his face laughing his cock was hard again he had it in hand ready to insert it in Mich's pussy just as he got the tip in she squirted yet again her whole body shaking, he got in during the flood of squirting we both had a hole each and pounded away
I looked up at the Tv monitor and it looked as if the female main character was about to be raped gangbanged by 4 big cocked white guys
Peter sore it to and said aloud i bet your Mich would love that mate, getting gangbang forced rape by stranger's ,
I heard Mich saying to me you been telling Peter our Fantasies they was secret just between me and you,
I was just about to answer Mich, when i noticed that same smirk on Peters face, the one he had as he told her he had already fucked her ass, i knew what was going through his mind,
i said nothing just carried on fucking her ass as Peter fucked her pussy.

For the next few hours we took turns swapping hole DP her over and over she loved it even did another double pussy DP we spit roast her both of us came in all 3 of her hole she eventually called no more we had defeated her her ass, pussy, and mouth waved the white flag full of cum , gaping hole's, she walked letting air and cum blow out her holes with every step towards our downstairs walk in shower, both me and Peter followed her into the shower we both washed her both kissing her, Peter was still hard i stood behind her i lifted her on to his cock then i pushed my cock into her ass one last time as we showered we did a standing up Ass and Pussy DP then we both pulled our cocks out Mich dropped to her knees taking both cocks in her mouth Peter shot his load very quickly she swallowed all his cum couldn't have been very much, a few seconds after he came i shot deep into her throat i held her head till i stopped cumming i let a big load go nearly choked poor Mich,
After the shower i gave Mich a piggy back ride up the stairs as she was to sore to walk, i lowered her on to our bed gave her a kiss said i go see Peter out get him a taxi,
the taxi arrive a bit reluctantly Peter a bit reluctant got in the taxi to go home, i locked up went back to Mich we had a really nice long cuddle and kiss she held me tight saying who much she appreciated what i had done for her she was satisfied had done Anal and DP loved it but said it wouldn't ever happen again unless it was something we both wanted, i put some cream on her pussy and gentely massaged some into and all around her asshole her rosebud wash out a little i pushed it back in being really really gentle she winced a little
i pulled the quilt over us and we cuddled up and fell asleep in each others arms

Again we didn't see Peter for a few month's this time someone said he had moved away some said he was away with his job others just said he was taking a long holiday.


REMEMBER BE CAREFUL WHAT YOU GET YOURSELF INTO

Part 3 to follow maybe as last story i will post depending on the reply's and what you think of this 2nd part of her desire fantasy

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-3
Anonymous
@confessions
14 Feb 2016 11:28AM
• 8 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I confess, yesterday evening I got caught masturbating in public by a whole bus and treated as a sick pervert and I loved it!

I'm a guy and I love jerking off in public, especially if there are cute girls around. I don't go to them and wave my cock in front of them, I prefer when they discover by themselves what I'm doing. I do it on the bus, in the library or in the middle of the night in the street or my building stairs and halls.

Anyway, I jerk off in public places quite a lot.

One of the place i often do it in is in the bus, I go sit in the back when there are not many people and just have fun!
What I like to do is take a late night bus that goes around the suburbs in my city, there's hardly anybody there and the few people are drunk/tired and don't care. Also sometimes there are sexy girls in party dresses and they are so hot, so I love jerking off while watching them.

Anyway, yesterday I took a late bus as usual, went near the back, opened my fly and started jerking off. About 10 minutes later, the bus stops and in come the 2 most beautiful women I have ever seen, they were clearly going to a party (or coming back) and both wore really short dresses with huge cleavages. Their perfect tits were clearly visible and it made me really hard so I continued jerking off while watching them come toward me.

Now, I've been caught jerking off by girls several times. Life is not a porn movie, so they never asked me to suck me, but life is not a shithole either so I've never got in trouble, they just ignore and 4 or 5 times I got a "nice cock" when they left. There was even twice were they talked to me til I came and if you like this story, I'd probably tell those times too.

So when I saw those 2 really hot girls were coming towards me to sit in the back of the bus, I was not worried but excited to see them from upclose.

They walked past me, obviously saw my hard cock because they smiled and began to talk while looking at me (and I was absolutely not trying to hide it) and went to sit at the very back. Things looked great and I was having one of my best jerk off session in a long time).

At that moment we were about 7 people in the bus: me, those 2 hotties, the driver and 3 or 4 other passengers near the front.
Suddenly, the 2 hotties pointed at me and began to shout to the driver "this man is jerking in your bus, he has is cock out and is playing with it while watching us. You've got a gross pervert in your bus" and other stuff. Naturally everybody turned to look at me and I froze. The bus driver immediately stopped the bus and asked me if it was true. The hotties answered "of course it is, just ask him to stand up and you'll see".
So the driver asked me to do it and I had no choice so I did and everybody in the bus saw that I had my cock out, hard and I was still holding it.

So the bus driver began to shout at me that I was disgusting and a sicko, that I should be in jail. He told me to immediately get off his bus and that the only reason he wasn't calling the police was because it was 2 am and everybody in the bus just wanted to go back home and it was his last trip before going home and he didn't want to bother for a pervert like me, so I had to walk all the way to the front of the bus with my hard cock out while everybody watched and the 2 hotties were laughing and then get out in the middle of a suburb far from home.

Honestly, it was a bit humiliating but it was mainly really exciting, I was harder and hornier than ever during my walk to the front. During all my years of public masturbation this was probably my best experience and, best of all, it all happened it front of the 2 hottest girls I've ever seen, it was so worth it.

So the bus left me and I felt like I was going to explode, to appreciate such a powerful orgasm, I'd had to do something just as risky and I didn't care about the consequences anymore.

The street was deserted, so I stripped naked at the bus stop (the covered kind with a bench), sit on the bench and just jerked off until I came. And I came so hard, naked, humiliated, branded as a pervert at night in the middle of the street.

I can't wait to do it again!

So, guys and girls if you know any risky places for me to masturbate, tell me and I'll try them!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@confessions
16 Apr 2024 2:56AM
• 290 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

Last weekend I watched my wife have sex with another man.

To back up a bit, we are both in our early 40s, married for over 15 years. I have known her since high school, but we got together after college. She was this cute brunette, very slim and fit, never too pretty, but cute. In HS she had a bit of a reputation for being a bit more loose, but I didnt mind.

Sex was great, for years, but after two pregnancies, she got a bit chubby, her tits started sagging, and over time, I pretty much lost a lots of interest for her, sexually. I did my part, we had regular sex, but I was disapointed, especially since I did everything to keep in shape, to dress well, to look good.

She noticed the lack of enthusiasm in the bedroom, and we tried to keep things a bit more interesting, the usual stuff, porn, toys, dress up, role play, and it worked. I felt bad for being so shallow.

Now, we started talking fantasies, as a part of this vivid new sex life, and I courageously said that mine is an FFM threesome, but only as a fantasy, while she suggested she would like an MMF one, or to have sex with someone in front of me.

The idea responded well in me, it got me hot thinking of it, but only as a fantasy. She wasnt thinking the same way. Soon enough, we were logged in on a local meet up site, looking for a partner. I wanted to say something, wanted to stop it, but she was so into it, and the sex was so good, that I kept my mouth shut.

We met a guy, twice, she liked him, and last weekend, we met up.

It was awkward at first, but once they both relaxed, it was fun to watch. The mixture of excitement, sexual tension, and jelaousy, made it super hot.

First he licked her, till she came. Then, she blew him, with such power and passion, that it made me cum watching. Finally, she rode him, till her second orgasm, and mine.

It was a night to remember. The morning was different.

I felt like a piece of shit. Passion is ok, but when your head cools down, things look dirty and wrong.

I am gonna tell her that I cant do that again, nor will I be willing to go for an FFM threesome, as I discovered that the morning after, makes you wanna kill yourself.

So, that is my humble experience. To those who ponder in this direction - my advice - do not.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
14
Anonymous
@confessions
28 Jul 2021 8:10PM
• 2,332 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

(Okay, fixed the issues, even though it shouldn't have been, hopefully no deletion this time)

So I have decided to finally share some of my exploits here after years of lurking.

This happened about 5 years ago when I was traveling the UK, and it will be a bit long and detailed (SKIP TO GOOD STUFF AT THE THE >>>> MARKS). I was traveling on a work holiday visa to the UK (right after finishing my University degree there) and had been living there about a year already. Worked at an ice cream shop casually for that year to make money so I could travel around the UK and Europe (before brexit fucked up the free shengen visa access). It was a great place to work with good pay. Not really too busy most of the time so I got to chill and relax in the back watching TV shows or playing games most of the time. Boss was totally chill and never around, he had other more important businesses to manage, so I had complete control of the place and he trusted me (nothing to really lose there either).

So this girl used to come around once in a while and we used to talk casually when she came in. She was a shy Indian girl, about 5'5'', nice slender body with thick thighs and at least C cup breasts. She was 19 when I first met her and was 20 by the time of this incident. I was 26 at the time and didn't really notice her sexually for the most part even though she was quite attractive and submissive sounding. I loved her accent obviously, being from the states, I welcome almost all European accents.

So overall we had a fairly good relationship and she would come in to talk more and more. The conversations would be lengthy as well since I had nothing to do. At this point I kind of wanted to have a go at her, but didn't have any opportunity to engage, since she was always shy and at a distance. Well, my break came in a tragic way, which as a sexual degenerate, I took full opportunity of. One day she comes in, kinda down and I ask her what was wrong? She tells me that one of her friends committed suicide, and right there and then my brain goes "jackpot". Before she could even go to the next part of the story I immediately started saying "OMG, I am so sorry that happened" (I didn't really care, I don't really deal with emotions). Got out from behind the counter, and before she had a chance to regroup, went in to give her a hug. I just approached her with a concerned look with arms slightly outstretched, saying, "Are you alright?". She kinda took the hint and reluctantly prepared for the hug which was just enough signal for the go ahead to me. Hugged her fairly tight and had my arms around her shoulders and pushed her head into my chest (in a consoling way). Then immediately pivoted to, "Lets go talk about this". Quickly moved to the door, locked it (no one comes in at this time anyway, and I didn't care). Then turned to her and put my hand around her small back to guide her to the back room.

These action were key to getting her comfortable with me physically because casual contact with chicks is how you break into the game, and shy chicks usually do not give you a chance. Couldn't believe my luck, because this chick had the body I like, cute accent, mannerisms and face, and submissive by what I could tell (JACKPOT). The age difference is what kept her and myself at range but I couldn't care less now.

So now we are in the back room. Sat her down on the couch next to me and turned slightly to her to "talk" about the incident. She had been in here with me before, but didn't sit next to me, just across on a chair. We used to come in there once in a while when we were talking for a while and I wanted to sit (no seating outside). Anyway, I was here to play the long(ish) game and so decided to "listen". Anyway, she said all sorts of stuff I do not remember, but every chance I got, I would go "Awww, that's so sad/tough/whatever" and hug her. Didn't wanna rush anything but still took my chances and crept my hand closer to her ass every time. By the end I just let me hand stay right at the junction of ass and back, while I listened to her. I decided not to do anything at this meeting, but the game was already on and from this point it was going to be easy.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Anyway, the next few days she would come in, and I would not always greet her with a hug, and unlike before, this time my hands would apparently slide down from her mid back to small back during the hug. She was comfortable with that and being close all the time. We would talk in the back room and she would sit pretty close. Like 3 days after this all started, I decided to take my chances and steered the conversation to boyfriends and sex life. She obviously didn't have one because she was sheltered by parents and what not. She had had one boyfriend and they just made out if even that. She mentioned something about liking making out but hadn't done that in a while and I immediately went with the "Aww (insert some crap here)" routine and playfully said, "Here, I'll help you out". I went for it, and she took it hesitantly (they love confidence). At this point I just went in full french (in a slow romantic-ish way), and she went along (I could feel the discomfort and it just turned me on more). Put my hands down her waist and now on her hips. Made out like this for a couple more minutes and decided to leave her wanting more, so cut it short. She kind of giggled and I contemplated going in again, but decided to bide my time. Made some excuse about work and sent her on her her way.

Next two days, she would just come in and we would go to the back and make out. At this point she would sit, straddling, on top of me and I would fondle her ass and waist and back while we made out. I eventually turned her around on me kissing her from behind, and started feeling up her stomach and thighs (on the outside) and slowly crept up her chest until I was able to lightly caress her breasts in passing. Another day and I was fully fondling her tits over her clothes. The next day she was wearing a slightly low cut top and skirt, and the moment I saw that I knew this was going to be the day I could get it all (or most). The second we were making out I had my hands on her ass under the skirt. Feeling the skin on her ass felt amazing, I was hard as fuck and she probably could notice but didn't show it. I eventually turned her around and started kissing her from behind, feeling up her thighs. Then, slowly creeping up, started feeling up her chest and cleavage. Slowly started creeping into her shirt from the top, had my right hand and creeping down her left breast. As soon as my middle finger brushed her nipple she jumped a bit and put her left hand on my right. This is where I took real control and grabbed her left wrist with my left hand and firmly whispered "Relax" and resumed making out. Took her hand off mine, moving it firmly back to the side and cupped her right breast fully. Now I had one hand on her inner left thigh and the other playing with her tits. Both of her arms were to her side and I maintained a bit of pressure from my arms to hold them there while I felt her up. Made out more forcefully too and she completely submitted. After a while, wrapped it up, got her ready to leave. Before she left, I told her to "wear a skirt and blouse tomorrow" with a serious look, kissed her and sent her home.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Next day she came in, wearing a skirt and blouse and I didn't waste time getting to work. This time, just lifted her blouse above her tits, pulled the bra down and started playing openly (she was kinda stiff, and so was I). Then, still exposed, turned her around and started making out with her facing me. Put my hands on her ass and almost right away got under her panties. She kinda squirmed but I just pulled her in to assert myself. Squeezed her ass cheeks for a bit and then just brushed my middle finger against her asshole. This made her shudder and I took that to mean "GO TIME". Started rubbing her asshole with my middle finger and moved my other hand to her pussy from behind and started gently rubbing her VERY wet cunt. Then swapped hands to rub her asshole with her pussy juice, so I could be a bit more forceful. Had one finger slowly rubbing and even went in slightly. Pulled her panties down so they were out of the way. She was squirming the whole time which almost made me jizz, so good. At this point, I pull her back a bit, and said "Hey, I need you to do something for me". Still with her tits out and panties down, knelt her down in front of me (she knew what was coming). Pulled my dick out swiftly, turned her head up (she was focused on the dick), looked her in the eyes and said "Suck me", and then forced her head down towards my cock. I could kinda feel the resistance and hesitation, which made me even harder. Slowly moved her mouth to my cock and slid the head into her lips (FRICKIN AMAZING, couldn't believe everything was moving as swiftly as it had). Told her to lick the top and get it wet. Slowly started thrusting deeper in until she started to gag a bit half way down. That was her limit for now and so used that as a marker to move her head up and down to that point, pushing a bit lower occasionally. At this point I could get myself to come using her head so decided to keep her going. Took one of her hands and put them on my balls, told her to "Massage me a bit", which she kinda just moved up back and forth (good enough for now). After a few minutes, decided to stop holding back and picked up the pace. Stood up and started moving more freely. As I approached my climax, I pulled her off my dick, turned her head to me, looked into her eyes and said "I am going to cum in your mouth, it will be cleaner that way". She kind of nodded and so I resumed fucking her mouth. I could now feel the tingling in my balls, had a huge smile on my face as I approached the point. Started getting faster and faster and then started EXPLODING in her mouth. Honestly felt like a good 8 or 9 spurts before I came down. She had her eyes closed tight and was focusing on what was happening in her mouth. Slowly pulled out of her mouth and saw her swallow it (BONUS). Turned her head up to meet my gaze, smiled down warmly at her, said "Thank you, that was great" and kissed her lightly on the forehead. Could tell she was kinda still catching up to what happened, so moved things along. Got her on her feet, told her to go "freshen up" in the bathroom. She came out after a few minutes, and I sat her down, lightly made out (they like to cuddle after or something) and then sent her on her way.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Next day she came in wearing yoga pants and a t-shirt, which got me hard right away. The fact that she was coming in so often now just signaled to me that all was well and I can now have my way with her. Now, since she was fairly new to all this, I decided to start doing all the weird shit I liked first, to make it seem like it was all normal. She was far less experienced and wouldn't question anything hopefully. Took her to the back, started making out while still standing. Peeled her pants and panties down and started playing with her ass. At this point I decided to go much further just because why not. Told her to take her pants off completely, which she reluctantly did. Then started making out with her and just pulled her top right off. Then took her bra off and she was making out completely naked with me (while I was fully clothed). The disparity was HOT as fuck and I could tell she wasn't comfortable at all with this. So I decided to make things even more uncomfortable. Guided her to the couch, get her on all fours on the couch and then pushed her head all the way down while putting pressure on her back to make her arch. Perfect head down ass up position and then told her "don't move". With the lights on, I had a beautiful view of her pussy and asshole, it was all I could do to hold back from just pulling my dick out and shoving in all the way. Started playing with her ass and pussy. She was visibly dripping down her legs. Kept telling her how went she was, and she would just quietly whimper and moan. At this point, I decided to start fingering her pussy and ass. Slowly slid a middle finger in each and started working them in and out. Slowly pulled the finger out of her ass and took it to the next level. Told her this finger wasn't wet enough and told her to open her mouth. She did just as she was ordered and I swiftly put the finger in her mouth and started rubbing it over her tongue. Making her go ass to mouth here would set me up for all my favorite shenanigans later. She took it like a champ, told her to spit on my finger and make it wet, which she did. Then started working her ass again, occasionally pulling out to "wet" the finger again. A few minutes more of this and I decided to make her cum. Started working her clit and pussy and within seconds she started shuddering and then fully vibrating for a good 10 seconds. Honestly hadn't seen an orgasm that intense, and she sounded like she was using all her power to suppress violently moaning out. After her orgasm subsided, she did her best to maintain her posture but couldn't so I let her collapse. Sat down next to her head and slowly caressed her asking her "How was that?". She didn't really answer but nodded slightly and was just catching her breath.

After a few minutes of rest, it was my turn. Just pulled my pants off, whipped out my dick and moved her into position. Told her to suck me off and she started to slowly do that. BUT NOW, it was time to get to my favorite part. I love me some rimjobs, always have, always will. I have been able to get every girl I have been with to lick my ass whether they wanted to or not. Most do not even say no if you are assertive enough. The best is to do it when in the heat of the act and they just do it cause there isn't any time to think about it. This time though, I basically wanted her to know what I was making her do. It's hotter when I know they are aware of the fact that I am going to make them lick my ass (its not a glamorous place to be). While she was slowly sucking me, I pulled her off my dick and guided her to my balls while looking in her eyes. Told her to "Lick my balls" in a firm manner and she complied. Let her do that for a bit to normalize that. Then slowly started pushing her head lower while raising my legs. Told her "lick me under the balls, lower down" as I slowly guided her head over my taint (this is also THE BEST, very close second to full on rimjob). I let her lick there for a bit while I slowly raised my legs. At this point I had her face firmly against my taint where she was licking as told. This felt amazing but I had to move to the best yet. Slowly started pushing her head down (and she started resisting knowing what she was approaching). Said "OH yea, that feels great, lick my asshole" with some urgency and firmness. At this point, I pushed her head lower and her tongue started licking at my asshole. Started letting her know "OH shit, that feels great, keep going". Now I let go of her head to see what would happen, she licked a bit and started wandering higher. I FIRMLY pushed her head back down and told her "keep licking my asshole, don't stop until I tell you". I started jacking off and edging myself while she kept licking. I could feel how uncomfortable she was, and knowing she was still doing it made it SUPER HOT. Didn't really want that to end but all good things do, so had to start wrapping up. Started jacking off faster and as I approached orgasm, I pushed her back, stood up, told her I was going to come, told her to open her mouth, shoved my cock in and exploded even harder than last time. She was visibly choking on the cum trying to swallow it (it must have shot straight to the back, always gets them by surprise). Finished cumming and pumped her mouth for a bit to enjoy the feeling. Pulled her head off my dick, took this opportunity to degrade her a bit more by wiping my cock clean on her cheeks. Looked into her eyes and told her "That was amazing, you're the best". She smiled shyly and I sent her to get cleaned up. Did the whole "cuddle" routine after and sent her on her way. BEST DAY EVER so far, decided to plan out the next day and how I would approach fucking her.

>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>

Out of time now, will come back to add the rest.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
28
Dr_Albo
View posts View profile
@random
22 Aug 2018 5:13AM
• 5,602 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

S.P.I.R.I.T. - Southern Plantation InterRacial Interactive Tradition
SPIRIT is a genre of heterosexual erotica involving dominant whites exercising their social southern tradition of sexual rights over respectfully submissive blacks who are willing servants, not slaves, and always answer their dominators with "Sir" or "Ma'am", but never "Master".
Although the terms nigger, niggerbull, boy, niggerlupa, bitch, girl, whore, are accepted as standard designations, domination never involves humiliation or physical abuse (such as gagging, slapping, choking, suffocating, spitting, cumming anywhere outside of a woman, pussy/ass to mouth, homosexual acts, etc.) as the niggers are always treated as valued breeding stock and pets. Complete submission is always achieved upon the firm gentile grip of a white person's hand upon a nigger's genitals and then upon the nigger's head exhibiting the social authority of white power as the nigger goes down to their knees to give head in the sacred act of nigger communion.
The practice of albadominus (white sexual dominance) is enabled by the lifestyle of nigerservus (black sexual service) in which blacks accept their social purpose of sexual subservience to be the natural result of ancestral breeding on the southern plantations. As the careful breeding of enslaved black women had produced black bitches who could not resist white cock, so too had such breeding inadvertently produced niggerbulls aroused by the sight of the plantation pairing with their nigger wives while never being able to resist the lure of a white cunt. As the genetic disposition of the black bitch predisposes her to sexually seek the personal comfort of the social protection and provision that can only be provided by a white man (socially referred to as white power), the black bitch always experiences powerful orgasms from the idealistic fantasy of being safely owned by a white man along with the actual sense of complete security that she can only experience from having the white man's cock deep inside her. Likewise, as the genetic disposition of the niggerbull predisposes him to be a committed servant and protector of the white woman, nothing arouses the niggerbull more than feeding at the white cunt of life before devoutly offering his massive load of niggerseed at the pleasure of the dominant white woman.


S.P.I.R.A.L. - Southern Plantation InterRacial Antebellum Lifestyle
SPIRAL is a sub-genre of SPIRIT pertaining to niggers who choose to give up their jobs and possessions to go live naked (though not barefoot) on southern plantations where they are taken care of as breeding stock.
Divided into house niggers and field niggers, house niggers live in the big house and perform casual housework tasks in addition to their sexual obligations while field niggers live in the stables and perform casual gardening tasks in addition to their sexual obligations. SPIRAL also takes place away from the plantations in the urban centers where single niggers and nigger couples live with their white homeowners. SPIRAL ultimately occurs in secret, off of the road, niggertowns, where every household has niggers who regularly walk about the town naked and where niggerbreeding is at the foundation of the local economy.


S.P.A.M.M. - Swirl Pearls And Mature Mandingos
SPAMM is the SPIRIT sub-genre of spoiled, interracial desiring (swirl), petite teen white girls (pearls), sexually dominating mature Mandingos (M&Ms) whose duty to them is to protect and serve them addressing them as princesses.
Any conceptions to occur results in the pearls deciding the fates of the babies with no involvement from the fathers.


P B & J - Polar Bears & Jungle Bunnies
PB&J is the sub-genre of SPIRIT erotica pertaining to stout mature white men (polar bears) sexually dominating and breeding willing younger black women (jungle bunnies) usually with both of them in their socks and t-shirts in front of the jungle bunnies' nigger husbands.
Jungle bunnies always have un-straitened hair and hair surrounding their vaginas and refer to their first polar bear as 'Sire' as he will always retain primary sexual rights to her and will present her with a collar that she will always proudly wear in acknowledgement of his rights over her.
When a sexually active black woman is taken by a white man for the very first time, the event is referred to as being an A.R. or Antebellum Reunion in which the black woman is said to have been 'restored' to her proper place and function.
Any conceptions to occur results in the sale of the zygotes to an underground adoption agency for $10,000 to be divided between the bear and the bunny. This modernized honored southern tradition is known as niggerbreeding and allows the polar bear to form partnerships with several jungle bunnies to provide an adequate source of income on the black market for both himself and their families who acknowledge his white seed and white power as making him their household's primary income provider as well as the actual man of the house.


B.A.J. - Buckras And Jungle Bunnies
The BAJ SPIRIT sub-genre celebrates the coming of age tradition of virgin teen white boys (buckras) encouraged by their fathers to sexually dominate and breed a grown jungle bunny in front of her nigger husband to earn the badge of white manhood for which it is always a great honor for the jungle bunny to have been utilized in enabling a white boy to become a white man.
On very rare occasions, a buckra may actually meet the challenge of earning his badge of white manhood through a disrespectful black woman with whom he will seduce into submission to having an A.R. to teach her proper respect and restore her to her proper place and function in front of her nigger husband (if she's married). On such rare occasions, the restored niggress will usually become the devoted black bitch of the young buckra who thereby becomes her sire.
Any conceptions to occur results in the sale of the zygotes to an underground adoption agency for $10,000 to be divided between the buckra and the bunny unless the bunny is a restored married niggress who enthusiastically accepts the honor of baring and raising her young sire's child.


Avrila
The Avrila is the SPIRIT sub-genre celebrating the coming of age tradition of teen black girls who are presented by their mothers for deflowering by polar bears to officially become proud black bitches.
If the mother is without a polar bear to call upon, when time and finances allow, the mothers will coach their daughters while they're vacationing out of town at a motel or hotel on how to present themselves to an available white man for deflowering.
Any conceptions to occur results in the black bitches keeping their babies with no involvement from the fathers unless the black bitch is fortunate enough to become the personal breeding bitch of her deflowerer who then becomes her sire.


Real Queens of Spades
The sub-genre of SPIRIT for Real Queens of Spades refers to established white women known as either queens or albadoms sexually dominating niggerbulls for pleasure and occasional breeding.
The symbol of the queens is a crown atop of a spade bearing the emblem of a 'Q' and usually displayed at the center of a Confederate flag.
Niggerbulls often serve as butlers wearing bowties, tight t-shirts, and footwear, at albadom functions casually providing them with head upon demand. The niggerbulls are usually trained in the service of the Daughters of Freya, a religious fertility cult of white women devoted to the goddess Freya by maintaining stables of devout niggerbulls trained to worship white women as goddesses for sexual pleasure and breeding and holding every act of giving or receiving head from the white goddesses as being the giving of a blessing. Other niggerbulls are trained by albadoms; independent white women who train niggers from off of the streets to become devoted niggerbulls.
Any conceptions to occur from breeding results in the queens keeping the babies with no involvement from the fathers.

Dr_Albo
reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-3
penisluvr54
View posts View profile
@guys
15 Aug 2023 6:00AM
• 134 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Very sensuous. Dad lovingly brings son to a powerful orgasm

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@confessions
15 Sep 2023 2:50PM
• 1,540 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

So, I stayed home from work yesterday because I am rehabbing my bathroom. My sister-in-law has a key to the house so she can take our dog on walks when we're at work (we pay her for it - she's a professional dog walker). Instead of me doing the shit I needed to do in the bathroom I decided to take some time for myself and jerk off. It was supposed to be a quick jerk off session but it turned into me getting my Fleshlight out, washing it and looking for some virtual porn that I could watch on my phone. So I attached the goggles, hooked up my headphones and went to town. I didn't bother shutting the door to the bedroom because I was home alone (accept for my doggo). I totally forgot my sister-in-law was coming over and never called her not to take the dog for a walk. I figured my wife is at work, she's usually too tired to fuck when she gets home - so we usually fuck on the weekends anyway. Yes, my wife knows about my fleshlight - she has many toys too. We're sexually open about masturbation and do all kinds of fantasy roll playing. She's 32, and her sister is 24 - I'm 33.
I heard a few noises over the moans and sounds of the virtual porn I was watching, but just thought it was my dog playing with his toys. I kept going, and tried to keep pace with what was on screen, the woman was begging for cum in the video and I wanted to time my ejaculation to the video. Boom, the guy in the vid pulls out of the sexy buxom blonde, and sprays his cum just above her shaved cunt. I pull out of the fleshlight and mimic what he's doing in the video and throw the fleshlight to the side and jerk off with my hands - I can feel the warm cum splashing on my stomach and I moan with pleasure as I orgasm. I laid back, watching the rest of the video and just chilled for some post nut tiredness.
Finally I took the goggles and headphones off, took my phone out of the goggles and put it back in it's phone case. I heard the front door shut and my heart stopped. Fuck.
I got dressed as soon as I could and went to the front of my house. My dog was gone. Then it struck me. My sister-in-law was taking the dog for a walk. There's no way she didn't hear me going to town, and she probably seen me. I looked on the carpet to see if there was any impressions of shoe marks near my bedroom - and sure enough, two small feet impressions right by the door - like she stood there watching me for a bit. I was so embarrassed. She'd be finished with the dog walking probably in another 20 minutes, and I didn't know how to handle the situation. In my mind I wanted to run, to escape - because I surely would be red faced when she came back. I decided to play it off instead of leaving. I went into the bathroom and started working on the tile - eventually she came back with my dog and I heard the front door close and her letting the dog off the leash.
I made some noise in the bathroom just to make myself know.
"Oh hi!" she yelled from the living room, "I didn't know you were home!"
"Hey! Yeah just trying to finish up the bathroom!"
"Ok, tell Natalie I said hi! See you later," and she left.
I get a text from her, "Hey, this is awkward but next time close the door... I can see why my sister married you tho ❤️" - the heart emoji got me lol.
I blushed and wrote her back, "I'm so damn sorry, I'm embarrassed af. Won't happen again! Please don't tell Natalie you saw that. 😳"
"It's our little secret 😘"
The thing about my wife's sister - she barely dates anyone. She's bi - she's been on dates with mostly women. But she's usually always single - she was fucked over bad once and she's basically given up on relationships.
Anyway - I get another text later on, this time it's her topless, "I need bigger tits, yes? I'm thinking of getting a boob job. Thoughts?"
I didn't respond back right away. Of course, conspiracy theories were jumping around my head - thinking that maybe my wife put her up to all this - so I decided to just tell her "they look fine, don't mutilate them, most guys don't like fake boobs."
"thx." was her reply. Then she responded back, "if you're ever home alone like last time, leave the door open. I liked what I saw. Our little secret, please."
I responded back, "ok..."
Her response, "I'm sorry - I just thought that since I saw yours it was only fair for you to see mine."
I sent her a winking emoji.
And that was the end of that. No, I have not fucked my sister-in-law. She's cute, but if my wife found out I fucked her sister - I'd be living on the street.
I'd post screen shots of the texts - but every time I have done that in the past with other shit, mods here delete it for some reason. I never post personal info.
I will post her topless pic but I will redact her face.
I guess I have to confess, that if she catches me masturbating again and tries to fuck me - I'd probably let her. What guy would deny sex with such a nice looking babe? My wife does have bigger tits, and I think her sister has always been a bit jealous of that.
Wife's tits are 38DD, idk what her sister's chest size is... probably B cups(?)
Anyway that's that. It's gonna take a lot of will power not to fuck my SIL lol... peace.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Apr 2024 6:21AM
• 214 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

This is not a confession as much as a question.

I do understand that huge majority of people in here are men, so maybe you can give me a satisfying answer.

I am married, and after we tied the knot, our sex have become less satisfying for me. Before, he was a generous lover, and now, I cant remember when was the last time I reached an orgasm. Our sex is short, and powerful, usually from behind, but to short to make me cum (I never could in that position), so he just pounds me, and cums on me (usually on my face), and goes off to shower.

This makes me feel really bad. Tried talking to him, tried seducing him, climbing on top of him, but as soon as he gets heated, he takes charge and does what he wants.

My question is, am I right for feeling this way, and did he start looking at me as a piece of meat? What shall I do to change this?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@random
10 Feb 2016 9:48AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Caribbean Interlude
by Hardy

***

A couple spend their anniversary at a Caribbean resort.
Magician days and lush tropical nights lead to lowered
inhibitions. The couple becomes susceptible to an
erotic adventure that unearthed hidden desires,
providing a new awareness of their sexuality. (MMF,
wife-sharing, swingers, voy, reluc, rom)

***

We were spending our third wedding anniversary on this
sun-drenched Caribbean island. It was wonderful-
sensuous moonlit tropical nights with the surf lapping
at the shore; days around the pool and hanging out at
the beach bar. It was intoxicating.

Now we were in our cottage with the stranger that we
had met at the bar. John, my husband and I had become
acquainted with him when we were enjoying our rum
drinks, and found him pleasant and charming. We invited
him to join us for dinner, and he readily accepted.

While we were showering and dressing for dinner, John
remarked that I seemed attracted to him. I said not
really but that wasn’t quite true, as he was quite
handsome.

After Keith joined us we had a delightful island
dinner, followed by music provided by a steel drum
band. We had more drinks and soon the men were taking
turns dancing with me. As the evening wore on I found
that Keith was holding me closer as we danced, close
enough that I could feel his thighs pressing against
mine, and close enough that I could feel a beginning
erection.

It was exciting, feeling the desire in this handsome
stranger, and I felt a little tinge of arousal, a
slight moistening between my thighs. The effect of the
rum drinks and enchantment of this island was having an
effect. I don’t think this was lost on my husband.

When it was time to leave John invited him back to the
room for a night-cap (as if we didn’t have enough
already, and I wondered why he invited him this time of
night) He readily accepted and now the three of us were
lounging around in our cottage enjoying another drink.
John was leaning back in and arm chair, appearing
sleepy, but still aware, and Keith was sitting beside
me on our bed.

My husband stirred himself enough to turn down the
lights so we were almost in shadow, and I wondered why
he wanted the lights so dim. Our friend took advantage
of the lighting to place his arm around me, drawing me
against him. I didn’t resist, wondering where this was
going. It seemed to be going somewhere, as the next
thing he turned me towards him and kissed me. No
response from John, so the stranger kissed me again. I
was sure that he was aware of what was happening, so
why didn’t he say something?

After another kiss he swung me around so that I was
lying flat on the bed with this stranger beside me,
holding me in an embrace. I glanced towards John-I knew
he could see, even though we were in shadow, but he
said nothing. Did he want to see what I would do? Was
he going to call a halt to this action? I was going to
find out.

When he began to unbutton my blouse I did nothing, and
I did nothing when he pulled it free, exposing my bra
which opened in the front. I allowed another long kiss,
and then he opened my bra, exposing my breasts. I was
flushed and breathing rapidly with this turn of events.
I looked at my husband again-I could see his eyes but I
couldn’t see his expression. I couldn’t believe this
scene that was unfolding, and I couldn’t believe that
he wasn’t saying anything. Did he want this stranger to
make love to me?

Everything about this island, this setting, the
distance from home, and the drinks we had consumed lent
itself to an erotic evening, and it seemed to be
getting to all of us. The stranger was caressing my
nipples with his finger-tips till they stiffened, and
then he was using his mouth and tongue on my breasts,
and I was becoming more and more aroused.

I wondered if my husband had an erection-the stranger
certainly did-I was very aware of the pressure against
my leg.

His fingers dipped down to my knees, sliding under my
skirt, slowly sliding up my thighs, pushing my slip and
skirt up. His hand was gently pushing my thighs apart,
his hand now between them, stroking and caressing them,
finally pressing against my panties.

I felt myself moistening, becoming more aroused as his
fingers slipped inside the leg of my panties, finding
my moistness. I moaned softly when his finger moved in
me, not wanting my husband to hear. I murmured again
when his finger found my clitoris.

I was aware of his movements as he slipped off his
trousers and underwear, and I thought now John is going
to say or do something, but he didn’t. I whispered to
him, "Don’t strip me." But he whispered back, "I’ve got
to take these off," meaning my panties.

John was leaning forward trying to hear what we were
whispering. Did he want us to go ahead? Did he want to
see this stranger doing it to me? I could feel his very
hard cock against my thigh, and I knew I was very close
to doing it with this man-being penetrated by him.

I raised my hips to allow him to pull my slip and skirt
up under me, but I hesitated when he gripped the waist-
band of my panties, attempting to take them off. I took
a last look at my husband who sat there immobile. This
scene was so far out, and I was so aroused that I
lifted my hips, allowing him to slide my panties off,
and now open to him.

He pressed my legs and thighs apart, lightly caressing
my wet vulva, pressing my legs open more as he moved
between them, preparing to mount me. I gave a last look
at my husband whose eyes were shining in the dim light,
now pulling his chair closer to us.

There was no way now that we could stop, and I lifted
and opened my thighs so he could enter me. He directed
the huge head of his cock against me, moistening the
tip before beginning to push. I felt myself opening to
the insistent pressure, my cunt stretching as he
pressed firmly, giving a gasp as he entered me. At that
moment I came, trying to stifle my groans as I
shuddered.

He waited till I relaxed before pushing into me,
gradually filling me, penetrating me till I was fully
impaled on this huge cock, giving a hoarse cry. It was
done! I was sure my husband could see his cock entering
me-I wish I could see if he was as hard as this
stranger, but I knew he wasn’t this big.

He remained still, his cock rigid and fully into me,
finally moving slowly back and forth, almost pulling
out each time, then thrusting in me, pushing against my
cervix and uterus.

It was so intense, this large and very hard cock slowly
fucking me with my husband watching. I forgot about him
as this stranger began thrusting more powerfully into
me, my body moving with him.

It was do erotic, this scene right out of a hard-core
movie. This stranger was having his way with me, taking
me with my husband watching, doing nothing but
observing this stranger fucking me, seeing him doing it
to me. The way I was turned, with my legs and thighs
lifted, he had to be able to see his cock moving in and
out of me, shiny with my juices.

The sheer naughtiness of what we were doing made it so
exciting, so intense. I was soon shaken with another
orgasm that came so quickly that I cried out, my legs
and arms clutching him as warmth flowed throughout my
body.

He held himself fully into me till my climax subsided,
and slowly began moving again, thrusting steadily,
taking plenty of time, lifting me to another erotic
high. I made no attempt now to be quiet, my gasps and
moans louder and louder, filling the room. He was soon
pushing powerfully into me, and his cock seemed to
swell. I knew he was about to come and I said "don’t
come in me." I wasn’t protected, and I didn’t want to
get pregnant by this little episode.

He didn’t say anything; he was getting close; and I
found myself approaching another climax. Just as the
waves of erotic feeling were building I gripped him
with my legs and said "don’t stop!" As I shuddered and
convulsed his hands gripped my ass pulling me into him.
I felt him impale me fully, groaning, his cock swelling
and spurting against my cervix, filling me with his
semen. I gave a cry as he flooded me, emptying his cock
in me.

It was so intense, this stranger filling my unprotected
uterus with his semen, and my husband watching this man
having his way with me, watching him emptying his cock
in me, seeing his own wife awash with another man’s
sperm.

He finally moved away from me, but I lay there with my
legs spread, emotionally exhausted, feeling his
stickiness on my thighs. He got up and dressed, giving
me a quick kiss, and saying "I’ll leave you two now,"
and smiling as he left, obviously very pleased.

I turned up the lights and looked at my husband. His
penis was out and he was wet where he had ejaculated on
himself, so clearly he had enjoyed watching his wife
getting screwed by another man.

I said, "I never knew that you wanted to watch me
getting taken by a stranger. I thought that at any
moment you were going to intervene, and I let him go
ahead, thinking that soon you would call a halt. I kept
waiting for you, but you let him go on and on, and
finally I realized you weren’t going to make him stop,
and then I was so far along that I was helpless-I was
just so wet and hot that I just spread my legs for
him."

"I didn’t know it would go that far. I thought we could
string him along a little, and then send him out the
door. But then I got caught up in the scene. I got so
excited watching him working on you that I was in a
daze. I never thought I would get so excited watching a
stranger seducing you and having his way with you-I
just can’t believe it. And then when you he got your
panties off, and you spread your legs for him, I almost
came. And when he penetrated you I couldn’t do anything
but watch-watch him screwing you, and hearing you
moaning, and seeing his cock going in and out of you,
fucking you so thoroughly- I just came.

"I never would have thought I would come watching my
wife taken like that, and fucked so well, seeing him
come in you. It was even more exciting thinking about
you risking pregnancy letting him come in you. This
never would have happened if we were at home. This
island just got to us."

We went to bed but it was a long time before either of
us went to sleep. We were both re-living that event.

In the morning we were greeted with another with
another beautiful tropic day. After breakfast we went
to the pool. It wasn’t long before Keith showed up
again, and with a friend whom we hadn’t met. He
introduced us to Tom who had come with him on this
vacation. Keith said nothing about the events of last
evening, but I’m sure he told Tom about our interesting
time.

We had a day at the pool, at the ocean, and at the
beach bar. The drinks flowed, with Keith buying most of
them, and late in the day we were feeling more than
relaxed. We accepted their invitation to dinner, and
after dinner the dancing started. I danced with my
husband, and each of the other men. With the after
dinner rum drinks we were feeling more than relaxed.

John soon folded, leaving the other two men to dance
with me. Both of them used the opportunity to pull me
in close, thigh against thigh, hands sliding down below
my waist till it seemed that everyone was watching us.
I was getting aroused but at that point I called a
halt to the dancing.

I was surprised when John invited them both back to our
cottage for a night-cap. We settled in with some drinks
and soft music. I wondered if those two strangers would
try to seduce me, and if so would John stop them. I had
my answer soon, the two of them sitting on each side of
me, and with my husband watching they began caressing
me.

John again dimmed the lights, so it seemed he was
permitting them to continue. How far would he let them
go? Did he want to see them taking me, doing it to me?
I didn’t think he would let the two of them screw me.

I was feeling the effects of the drinks so I was
determined to go with the flow. If he wanted to see
these two having their way with me, then I was going to
enjoy it. Somehow it would be a lot more exciting with
him watching, watching his own wife being serviced by
these studs. It couldn’t get more erotic than that.

They seemed to understand that they had our permission
to proceed, so they began to strip me, beginning with
my dress. Working together they removed my dress, then
my bra, exposing my breasts which they began to caress.
I raised my hips so they could remove my slip, and when
they gripped my panties I hesitated, looking at my
husband. He smiled and nodded, so I lifted my ass again
and they slowly removed my panties.

I lay there naked, with only my thigh high stockings
remaining. As they looked at my naked body, admiring
the view, I was flushed and trembling. They both
stripped, than continued their caresses, stroking my
thighs, spreading my legs, touching the wet lips of my
vulva, stroking me there, my cunt tingling with
arousal.

Keith moved between my open legs, mounting me. I raised
my knees and opened my thighs fully as he moved his
very hard cock against me, pressing firmly, spreading
my lips as he pushed into me. I groaned as he entered
and began filling me, pushing steadily till he was
fully into me, feeling the pressure against my cervix.

He began stroking into me, steadily fucking me,
carrying me to an erotic high. He thrust faster and I
felt him swelling and throbbing as he erupted, his cock
spurting into me, triggering my climax, my arms and
legs gripping him as I cried out, my body shaking.

When he lifted off me, Tom quickly took his place
between my legs. I was so wet and open that he entered
me easily, quickly pressing his full length into me. He
was very excited watching his friend screwing me, and
he was thrusting into me for a very short time before
adding his semen to his friends. I climaxed again when
I felt him spurting into me. They wanted to take me
again, but John didn’t want them to have seconds with
me, and I think that was because he had already come,
watching them having their way with me, watching them
fucking me.

They soon left. I said, "That was pretty erotic."

And John agreed.

"And I don’t think we should do that scene again."

Again John agreed.

However the next day they were hanging around me like
flies on honey, clearly wanting a repeat performance,
even though we said we weren’t interested. But as the
evening wore on and the drinks kicked in, I was once
more fucked by those two as John was looking on,
obviously aroused by watching them between my legs,
having their way with me again.

The next day the two of them left, so we had a chance
to recover from our amorous evenings, but there was
another interesting event. Peter, the black life-guard
at the pool seemed to know about our activities, and he
made great efforts to be charming, likely wanting to
get me in the sack.

He was handsome and muscular but I had no interest in
crossing the color barrier. It appeared that other
white women at the resort were not so discriminating,
and were enjoying liaisons with black men, including
our life-guard. We made it clear that we weren’t
interested-but he was persistent, hanging around,
eyeing me a lot. I was flattered by the attention as he
had a lot of women to choose from, but I didn’t
encourage him.

However, on our last night there, things changed. We
had been drinking more than usual, and after dinner we
continued, enjoying the steel band, and dancing. Peter
showed up, chatting with us and then asking me to
dance. I looked at John and he smiled, giving me
permission, so I accepted.

We had more that one dance, and on the fast dances he
was spinning me around, and I could feel my short
skirts lifting higher and higher, and I’m sure that my
bare thighs were in view above my stocking tops, and
maybe even my panties. Gradually he was holding me
closer, especially on the slow numbers, and I could
feel his body against mine, feel the heat of him, and I
was beginning to be aroused.

Between dances, he joined us at our table, drinking
with us, even buying drinks. I looked at John, a
question in my eyes, but John just smiled, ignoring me.
I wondered if he was going to invite this black man
back to our cottage. I got my answer, as looking at me
and smiling, he invited him for a night-cap.

Peter readily accepted, and I wondered if my husband
wanted to see a black man between my legs. I didn’t
think so, but I wasn’t sure; that would be entering
forbidden territory.

At our cottage John poured drinks, and it was soon
evident that our charming life-guard was interested in
more than a night-cap. He kept eying me, eying my legs
which had fallen open slightly, eying my breasts, and
it was clear he wanted to be between my legs.

I was quite sure that he knew all about our adventure
with those men that left, and perhaps that was why he
was emboldened. He moved beside me, putting his arm
around my shoulders, and told John what a beautiful
women I was. Smiling John agreed.

I thought this has gone far enough-I had never had sex
with a black man before, and I didn’t want to start
now. Also, my pussy had just recovered from the
pounding that I had received from those two studs that
left. And lastly, I was not on any birth control
protection when they fucked me, so I had already taken
a risk. But secretly it had been much more exciting
risking pregnancy with them. However, I didn’t want to
risk having a black baby- that would be a little much,
and difficult to explain.

At this point John did nothing but pour more drinks,
sitting down in his chair again. Looking at his groin I
could see the bulge, so he was aroused again by the
erotic situation. I thought why not indulge his fantasy
a little-this time I was sure he wouldn’t let this go
too far. So I relaxed, allowing him to caress me, even
kissing him when he turned my face towards him.

Peter asked me to stand and I did, looking at my
husband. His hands reached out and unbuttoned my skirt,
pulled the zipper down and slid my skirt to the floor.
He barely hesitated before undoing my blouse and
removing that also. Now I was standing there in my
sheer half-slip and sheer camisole.

I turned towards my husband who looked at me, saying
nothing. As Peter pulled up on my camisole I raised my
arms to let him remove it, exposing my breasts, the
nipples now very firm. He looked at John as he caressed
them, and then he slid my slip to the floor. I was
standing naked now except for my sheer lacy panties and
my garter belt holding up my nylon stockings.

I was flushed and trembling with arousal as I waited
for John to call a halt, but he did nothing. It was
obvious that he was giving permission to continue.
Peter gripped my panties but I held the waist-band as
he tugged them. Did I want him to go any further? I was
close to being naked in this man’s arms, and my husband
was not intervening. I thought alright, if this is what
he wanted to see I was going to continue. Whatever
happened would be on his shoulders.

I let my arms fall to my side, and this stud slid my
panties to the floor, and I stepped away from my
clothes. Peter stripped, revealing a very large and
very thick cock, now almost fully erect-it was huge and
I looked at it with disbelief, thinking I can’t take
that.
Before I could respond he lowered me to the bed and
began to spread my legs. At this point I was so faint
with desire and arousal I was almost helpless, feeling
the wetness in my cunt. He spread me wider and moved
between my legs, mounting me. This was so erotic, this
black stud between my legs that I could do nothing-I
was so far gone that all my earlier resolve was
forgotten.

I was limp as he lifted my thighs and directed the
purple swollen head of his cock against me, pressing
firmly. I gasped, feeling it pushing against my vulva,
pressing the lips open, groaning as I felt him
stretching me. He pushed strongly, and I cried out as
he penetrated me, groaning as I felt the size of him,
gripping my hips as he continued moving into me,
gradually filling me. I felt like a virgin, my vagina
fully stretched as he filled me, impaling me.

My moans filled the room as he began moving in me. He
fucked me with a steady rhythm and my whole being was
centered on this cock that was thrusting in me, raising
me to higher and higher levels of erotic feeling till
my trembling body clutched him, crying out as I was
overcome by a climax that left my body shaking and
quivering. He pulled me fully onto him, and I felt him
swelling and erupting into me, filling me with his
semen.

I knew it was no good to asking him not to come in me,
as he had no intention of pulling out. He stayed in me,
and he barely softened before I felt him moving in me
again. Soon he was fully erect, and at that point he
pulled out of me and placed me on my hands and knees at
the edge of the bed. I was like a rag doll that he
could move around at will.

He pulled my ass up and pushed his fully erect cock
into me once more, filling me and stroking powerfully.
It was even more erotic, taken in this position by this
black man, who was doing things to my body that aroused
me to a level I had never experienced. I was moaning,
groaning loudly, crying out as I was ravished by this
stud.

It was so primitive that I was overcome with another
orgasm, screaming as I shuddered, convulsing as he
groaned, his cock throbbing, spurting into me again,
filling me with his sperm. It was so erotic being taken
like that, on my hands and knees with my ass in the
air, and my vagina his for the taking. I had welcomed
the flow of semen in me.

He released me and I fell forward on the bed, lying on
my stomach, exhausted. I was aware of him dressing and
leaving with a thank-you to my husband. I finally
moved, using the sheets to wipe away the stickiness of
his come on my thighs-it was still oozing from my
vagina.

"I hope you’re satisfied watching that black stud
having his way with me- he really did it to me. I don’t
think my vagina will be back to normal for some time.
He stretched me so much I felt like I was having a
baby. But I never knew you had a fantasy of watching
strangers fuck me, and especially a black man.

"I can’t believe you let him take me, and did you like
seeing his cock in me when I was on my hands and knees.
You certainly had a perfect view of him fucking me."

"I didn’t know I would be so aroused watching you doing
it with strangers, and once it got started I was
helpless to stop them. And it was even more erotic
thinking that you could become pregnant by one of
them."

"Yes, it made it a lot more exciting feeling them
coming in me, and thinking I could get pregnant. And
knowing you were there, watching them taking me, doing
it to me, sitting right there while they were fucking
me was so erotic. Well, it’s not going to happen again.
And I don’t know what’s going to happen now with my
cunt and uterus filled with their semen night after
night, but we’ll find out. This was quite a wedding
anniversary, and I didn’t have any idea we would
celebrate it the way we did."

We slept little that night, and we packed early in the
morning, catching the flight for home that afternoon.
We spoke little on the plane, and I know we were both
re-living the events on that island. I flushed when I
thought about it, and I felt myself moistening again as
I remembered how it felt when I was taken and used by
those men, and with my aroused husband’s consent.

END

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
0
Anonymous
@confessions
30 Oct 2024 6:00AM
• 376 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

I am married to a man I love, and we have been on this site, together, but I will post this, anonymously, since I am still not sure if he will understand it is him, after reading it, since I will alter some minor details, not the crucial ones, for the sake of him not realizing that this is the story about us, if he reads it.

So, we are both in our early 40's, married for a long time, and our sex life has been great. Never cheated on him, and I am pretty sure he never cheated on me.

From the wild beginnings, after having kids, and great sex life during my pregnancies, things got a little cold. We both felt it, and in an effort to spice things up, included role playing, porn, and similar stuff, into our sex life, and it worked like a charm. We are going through our second youth, and nothing to complain there.

In this quest for happiness, we tried a lots of different things, except one - I wasn't ready to do anal. He was so persistent in trying to convince me, but I stood my ground, and eventually, I think he reconciled with the idea of that not being for us. I have to admit, he was even a bit mad about it, but since have cooled off.

Now this is not much of a confession, as much as a question for all the men out there, but I will get to it, in a minute.

Maybe a year ago, we were both really drunk, after our friend's birthday, came to our room around 5 a.m. (we were all in a mountain resort for the birthday), and in the drunken rubbing and poking, I was turned to the side, as he tried to enter me. I was almost half a sleep, as I presume was he, since he was just semi hard, trying to do something. In all of that "searching", I just felt him going in, the other path. It felt bitter, and good, at the same time. I turned a little, his eyes were closed, and I am pretty sure he had no idea. It still felt good, since he was going in and out, in a slow pace, still with a semi erected penis. I guided his hand towards my clit, he poked a little, but since he was very tired, gave up after a few seconds, so I started touching myself.

What an orgasm!!!! It was so powerful. Soon after, he came inside me, and the feeling was oh, so pleasant.

Now, tomorrow I was sure he had no idea where he was, since he asked me if he came in me (I am not on the pill), and I just responded he did, but I managed that. And that was it.

I couldn't forget how great it was, but I was under the impression that, if we tried it again, sober, that it would be rough, since he is very rough, generally, and that it just won't be that good, so I kept my mouth shut. On the other side, he was so cross that I didn't let him in, before, that I was afraid he might take it the wrong way, if I suddenly, told him we did it, and that I liked it.

Fast forward to two weeks back, again, a long night, with a few drinks too many, and once again, he was too drunk to do anything specific, except to poke me and provoke me, to either take it from the side, or ride him, since there was no stamina left in him. Poking game started, once again, with two differences, this time, I wasn't that drunk like on the previous occasion, and that this time, he was as hard and long, as he can get.

He was just looking for the entrance, and this time, it wasn't an accident, I led him there. Guided his hand to my clit, and this time, he didn't quit, he touched me slowly, while going in and out, even slower. It took me just a few minutes to get off. It was a big one, lights out orgasm.

He ended soon after, but this time he pulled out.

Now, I am sure that not even this time, he realized what happened. Generally, we are very open about our sex life, with this being, maybe, our only exception.

We get to the question - should I tell him what we did, and ask him, to do it again, in the same way? Will he be mad that I like it now, but I refused him for so many years? Is it possible to have anal sex that can be pleasurable for both sides, especially since he is, whenever we are not having sex while drunk, very rough, and powerful during sex? Or should I just wait for another year or two to pass, for us to get the same conditions, to do it again?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
7
Anonymous
@confessions
31 Aug 2022 11:28PM
• 1,552 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 13 replies ]

I have to confess that i have become a slave for a man who caught me cheating on my husband and blackmailed me into doing as he wishes, and now i cant stop and actually crave everything he does.

It began when my husband was away for one of his work trips, hes a big time business man so we have a comfortable life and very nice houses and many luxury cars.

I come from a sports family, both my father and my brother played professional sport and my mother was a 3 time national champ and an Olympic medalist in her sport, so physical training and proper diet are second nature to me and im still in as good a shape to day at 31 as i was when 18.
I'm 5 ft 4 athletic with c cups and a very defined shapely ass and train almost every day in our home gym and have a trainer who comes twice a week to keep me focused.

My trainer is a gay guy who is in his late 40s and runs his service with his younger adopted sister, who i had never met until he had an accident that saw him laid up for a few weeks and she took over his clients for him.
When she arrived at my door i was shocked at her appearance, She was breathtaking, her face was perfect, big boobs clearly enhanced and a muscular body that most men would be happy with.

We got to training right away and she was pushing me hard but all i could do was stare at every inch of her body and for the first time in my life i was dreaming about a woman in front of me, i have always been 100% strait but this was happening right now, and i was getting wet.
She kept telling me to focus and push harder and when i stood to move the next exercise she looked at my crotch and asked if i needed to change, i looked down to see a dark wet patch on my training shorts, embarrassed and shocked i just blurted out "im sorry, im just so turned on by you i cant help it".
She just looked at me for what seamed to be the longest time before asking if i was Bi, or was my husband not taking care of me? I told her i was strait and hubby and i fucked often but she was turning me on more than anything ever before. Again another long pause before she said that a shower would do me good and that she will wait for me to finish and talk about this then.

I went to the shower immediately and was cursing myself for being so stupid and weak when i heard her voice ask if i wanted my back washed,, i almost stopped breathing before saying yes.
She stepped into the shower and took her top off revealing fantastic fake tits and a ripped washboard stomach, leaving her loose running shorts on and told me to turn around.

She began washing my back and quickly went to my ass soaping my crack as her other hand came around to my breast then sliding down to my cunt, here teasing my holes had me almost cumming, she began kissing my shoulders and neck asking me if i want more yes yes yes was all i could say before she pushed me against the glass and i felt the unmistakable feeling of a cock entering my cunt????? What what what was all i could say as she began fucking me and i began the biggest longest orgasm of my life.

As i staggered and fell down on my knees she came all over my face and chest with what felt like cup fulls of cum, it took us both some time to recover and wash the cum off, before drying off and heading to the bedroom for more, where she utterly ravaged me for hours and expertly introduced me to being fucked in the ass.

It was the greatest sex of my life and i couldn't believe she was trans as she was so beautiful, she explained that her brother had paid for extensive surgery in her late teens to help her become a woman and she promised to return the following day for more as she left me laying spent on the bed, she showered and left within minutes, as i began to get off the bed i jumped in shock at our new gardener standing outside the window with his phone pointed at me.

I ran to the bathroom in tears as i knew my husband would leave me in a heartbeat if he found out what i had done. I called him asking why the gardener was here a day early? as he explained why the gardener appeared at the doorway to the bathroom and put his finger to his lips to shush me.
I hung up the phone as he walked slowly towards me and said, "Now now little miss this will be our little secret if you play along, Ok" all i could do was nod yes as he touched my face moving the hair to the side and his other hand on my shoulder pushing me down to my knees, i soon realized why as he hung his cock in my face and told me to "Make me happy" i shook my head and began to say no as he slapped me so hard i almost blacked out, he grabbed my head by the hair from the back and spat in my face telling me that he owned me now and to suck his cock.

My head was pounding eyes watering as i took him into my mouth to suck him but i couldn't clear my mind to concentrate of sucking him properly and it only made him more frustrated, after a few mins he lifted me bent me over the vanity and drove his cock into my cunt and began fucking me like an animal, my head was hitting the mirror and knocking over everything as he stopped and withdrew from me and slowly pushed his cock into my ass and began very slowly fucking my ass telling me he was gonna make it last, in no time at all i began to feel the same pleasure i had experienced only 20 mins ago for the first time being fucked in the ass, i tried to block it out and tell myself i was being raped but it didn't help it just made it worse, i was going to cum and nothing could stop it.
He soon realized it as well and was calling me everything a whore gets called being ass fucked as i began to cum squirting all over my feet and floor and he pumped his cum into me.
He cleaned himself with a towel and kissed me telling me he would be back soon for more as he went back to the garden.

I showered and spent the rest of the day in a haze until my husband called asking about my new trainer and the gardener, my heart and soul froze as i hadn't told him about it, when i asked how he knew he said the gardener had called him and told him that he could see two women training in the gym and didn't want to be in view of them as he worked so he would return the following day to finish off that section, and that he was sorry for not going to the door before he started work, i realized then that this motherfucker was already playing his hand and my cards were still on the table..

The next morning i saw 3 missed calls on my phone and 3 texts, as i opened the texts my heart sank, 2 were from the gardener, pics of me and my trainer fucking and a text from her saying we have a problem and that she will be at my place at nine, i felt like i was going to pass out or vomit, i had no idea what was going on or how to deal with what had happened in the last 24 hours.

At nine the door rang, was my trainer and as i was letting her in i saw the gardener walking down the driveway dressed in casual clothes with a smile on his face, walked in and told us both to take a seat at the kitchen bench as he walked across to the drinks bar, returning with one of my husbands $200 bottles of white wine and 3 glasses. He poured 3 for us all in a way that wreaked of arrogance and ultimate power, placing a glass in front of us both told us to drink and to drink now because we are gonna need it.

For the next 15 mins he explained that what he had witnessed the day before and the pics and videos he had taken were enough to destroy both our lives, me being married to a well know corporate business man and from a famous sporting family, and my trainer for being an undisclosed trans who fucked me on her first day of training me. He said i now own you both and we would be safe and sound if we did what he told us to do.

We both agreed and thanked him for not going public, he then told both of us to stand and take off our clothes and we did as i think we both knew this was coming. He fucked both of us without mercy over and over for hours, he made her fist me ass he ass fucked me, i had my first DP with them both inside me, he throat fucked her so hard she threw up all over the bed then pushed my face into it as he fucked my ass and he then pissed all over both of our faces before demanding we wash him in the shower and then dry him.

Back to the kitchen he demanded, for more wine and us both being told this is what will happen every Tuesday and Friday for as long as he wants it, and if either of us fail to meet his needs he will destroy us both.
That was 7 months ago, and it has happened every week since, the dynamics have changed now and both her and i have come to love the degradation and being pushed to the limit by him, we even by him gifts and dress up for him some days. He's still my gardener but he never does it, he makes us both do it and my husband happily pays for it and the extra personal training hours because "his wife has gone through a sexual awakening and she now enjoys being fucked in the throat and ass".

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Still_Anonymus
View posts View profile
@confessions
15 Jun 2017 7:06AM
• 2,832 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 8 replies ]

I, Anna, confess that I have been fucking my best friend behind my husbands back for years.

Part A5: Voyeur [for all the other stories pm me, I can send you the links]
Hey guys :-*** its meeee :D
So by now you surely know that I love to watch other people fuck/masturbate. I would spy on my sisters whenever I could, since I had sex for the first time far later than they did. Now I'll tell you about some other times I watched my sisters bang men.
Some time after my wedding, Haley Patty and I were visiting our parents. We would spend the weekend at our parents place and I was really looking forward to talking to my sisters and my parents again. And not just a little chit chat. No. We could talk about big questions like, getting kids and stuff. We all arrived on friday evening. Mom had already prepped dinner and we were all pretty hungry. It was delicious. Dad and mom seemed so happy together. Haley was looking good, confident. Only Patty seemed absent. Always on her phone. So while Haley and I had a good talk with mom and dad, Patty barely spoke at all. When we changed to the living room and wine, Patty followed us slowly still on her phone. After ten minutes she asked mom and dad if her boyfriend Brian could come over. I saw moms face. She wasnt happy about that. Not happy at all. But she never could say no to Patty.

Half an hour later, Brian arrived. Mom went to bed a few minutes later. Dad followed her. We decided to watch a movie. Patty and Brian had a couch to themselves and Haley and me shared one. Patty got a blanket for herself and Brian. We watched to movie in silence, when I saw a movement in the corner of my eye. I turned my head slightly. Patty was clearly not focussing on the movie anymore... she was stroking Brian under the blanket. He kept looking over to me and Haley as if he wanted to make sure we werent looking. I leaned over to Haley and said "keep watching the movie. dont turn your head after I tell you. I think Patty is giving a handjob to Brian."
Haley turned her head slightly, just as I had and then nodded.
H:"Maybe we should leave them alone.."
Me:"Yes... I guess we should..."
Five minutes later, I excused myself, saying I was tired. Haley followed my example and left soon after. We brushed teeth together and before we went to bed I gave her a big long hug. When she was in her room, I silently went downstairs and to the living room again. They werent even trying to hide it anymore. Patty sat on Brian and fucked him cowgirl style. I was already wet at that point. Patty fucking on our parents couch? that was pretty wild, even for her. I fingered my wet pussy. Seeing my sisters big tits bouncing around, I touched my own boobs. I imagined how I would let Brian believe I was Patty. Make him blindfold himself and then fuck him. A first orgasmic wave rippled through me. I was dripping on the floor! I got a towel to wipe it up. When I was back, Patty was getting fucked from behind by Brian. She wasnt even holding back her moans anymore. My fingers found my pussy wet and ready. I pushed in three at the same time, fucking myself while watching Patty getting hammered. From her moans I could hear that she was getting close to cumming, and so did I. When she finally did, I squirted in the towel. Quickly I went into my room. I licked some juice off the towel. I love tasting my own pussy. Then I fell asleep.

The next day. We all thought Brian would leave after breakfast, but somehow he stayed. Whats more Patty always clinged to him. Every chance they got the made out. Every time we sat at a table, Patty's hand was under the table on Brians lap. It was annoying but also kinda hot. So I made a plan to watch them fuck tonight. When finally everyone was going to bed, I went into my room, got a vibrator and sneaked out again.

The bedroom door of Patty and Brian was closed. I held my ear to the door to hear them speak or fuck. They were actually already on it. I turned the knob slowly and opened the door just a tiny bit. I waited to hear if they saw what happend. No reaction from inside so I opened the door a little further. I could see Patty now. Her back was turned to me and she was riding on Brians dick. She leaned forward and slammed her pussy down on his cock. I could see her juice making his cock wet. I rubbed my clit until I was wet, then pushed the vibrator deep inside my pussy and turned it on. I didnt put it to full power because of the noise it would make then. I kept rubbing my clit. Patty was moaning loudly, not unlike Haley I have to say. I could see her cum all over Brians dick and I came as well. My juice ran down my legs and I had to lean against the wall so I wouldnt fall over on my shaky legs. I turned off the vibrator and pull it out, it was covered in my juice. I licked it clean. I was already going to close the door when I looked inside again. Patty was on all fours and Brian was lubing up his dick. I stopped closing the door. Could it be...? Would he fuck her ass? I inserted my vibrator again and kept watching. Now in their new position, both could see me at any time, they were both facing the door. Therefore I also couldnt see if he was really fucking her ass, but since he was going so much slower and she was moaning in a deeper tone, I just assumed thats what he did. At that time I hadnt had anal sex yet. So I was kinda curious how it feels. I shoved the vibrator deeper into my pussy, turning it on again and then put one, then two fingers into my ass. I moaned quietly. I was afraid they might hear me, but fingering my ass turned me on so much... I came way before Patty did. I kept watching her getting fucked in the ass though, sucking on my vibrator in the meantime. I returned to my room just after Brian shot his cum in her ass.

I never spoke to Patty about it.

Now watching Patty getting fucked is hot, but she is the slutty one after all. Haley on the other side is still the innocent looking one. I thought I'd never get to watch her fuck, until SAM and her started dating. After I had walked in on them nearly kissing on her 26th birthday, I knew I wanted to see him fuck my sister. It took a while, but when we moved into a house together, I saw my chance. So one night, when Jim was out I made a plan with SAM. I would hide in the closet in their bedroom and watch him fuck my sister. After dinner, we had some wine in the living room. I was the first to leave. I brushed my teeth and when I was in the hall I saw Haley going to the bathroom to brush her teeth. I said good night and then sneaked into her's and SAM's bedroom. He was in there and told me "I have some toys prepared for you. So you will enjoy this night as well."
Me:"Oh I will, trust me.."
I grabbed his dick and caressed it. He moaned silently and I backed off, leaving him semi-erect. I got into position. The closet was spacious for a closet, but I could barely move in there. I removed my sleep shirt, leaving me all naked. Then Haley came in. I could see her nipples through the sleeping shirt. SAM was laying on the bed, already naked. Haley went in front of the closet door, turned to SAM and slowly removed her shirt. I could only see her backside, but just then I realized what an amazing feminine figure Haley has. Haley slowly removed her string and crawled onto the bed. She gave SAM a blowjob and I had a perfect view of her pussy. I could see it getting wetter and wetter. My hand went to my pussy. I slowly rubbed it while my other hand went searching for the toys SAM had hidden for me. Haley climbed onto SAM and kissed him for a while. Then I heard SAM say
S:"Just imagine someone was watching us right now..."
H:"mmhhh just thinking about it turns me on... I would love to show the world that I'm your sex goddess..."
S:"Is there anyone in particular who you want to show? Anyone you want to make jealous?"
H:"I dont know.. maybe Patty?"
S:"Why and who else?"
H:"She always brags about how good she is at fucking. That would show her. hmmm I would love to show Jim... let him know my body only belongs to you... I see him looking at me... and oh! Anna as well. Show her how I can fuck her best friend which she never could!"
S:"Oh you are naughty. But what makes you think she even wanted to fuck me?"
H:"Oh it was just... way before we were together, whenever she would speak of you... she had that look on her face. And the way she talked about you. And how she acted around you. That changed after her wedding I think. And now... I'm the only one who gets your cock..."
With that she let herself sink onto SAM's cock. I could hear the smacking noise as her wet pussy slipped over his dick. I was already fucking myself with the dildo. Haley was riding his cock slowly, moving her hips back and forth. Soon I heard her say "uhh I'm cumming... oh yes.." I had my first orgasm, when her juice was running down his cock. They changed into missionary. SAM did his 0-100 technique. He pulled out completely and then slid it back in all the way. I loved it, immitating it with my dildo. The way the pussy tightens when he pulls out and then the cock forcing its way back in... He was facing me and a few times he looked up and directly at me. I kept immitating his movement and had to hold back so I wouldnt moan just as loud as Haley. Then I thought "Damn I want to go faster... I hope he goes faster now..." Right at that moment he started pounding Haley. I fucked myself with the dildo so hard that I could hear smacking from my pussy.
H:"Uhgggh I'm cumming again... ohh SAM... ohh..." I had my second orgasm just at that time. After she did too, she went on to blow SAM. Meanwhile I tasted my own pussy. I imagined the dildo was SAM's cock and also sucked it off. Soon he blew his load into her mouth. She swallowed it all and kept sucking him. I couldnt believe my eyes. My little innocent sister fucking SAM like that. He said "I love it when you blow my cock until it is hard again.." After five minutes or so, Haley stopped. Meanwhile I had found a buttplug. SAM got some lube. I didnt even know Haley was into anal. But sure enough, Haley got on her knees, laid her head on the bed and offered him her ass. He was facing me again. Slowly he penetrated her. His eyes were locked onto the closet. She grunted in pleasure. I pushed the buttplug into my ass. It was huge. I only had my pussy juice to make it slippery. When I finally had it in, I let out a silent sigh. SAM was fucking my sisters ass. Her moans got louder and louder. SAM kept staring at me and said "Yes, let Anna hear that we're fucking."
Haley grunted and moan and almost screamed in pleasure. I had an orgasm right there and then. I had to lean against the wall so I wouldnt fall. SAM kept fucking Haley... and hard. I never thought Haley could take a pounding like that. I kept fucking myself with the dildo, but before I could cum again, SAM blew his load into Haley's ass and she had another orgasm as well. Then they laid in sleep position, Haley resting her head on SAM's shoulder. SAM threw a thin blanket over both of them and turned off the light. We had to wait until our eyes got used to the darkness. Then SAM signaled me that it was safe to come out.

I opened the closet door, still completely naked and with the buttplug still inside me. When we made the plan I said I was gonna leave as soon as I could, but now I was still horny. I went to SAM's side of the bed and took his hand. I let him feel the buttplug. Then he turned on a small light, which illuminated the room but was not bright so Haley wouldnt wake. Haley's head was still resting on his arm so he couldnt move. I partly removed the blanket, revealing Haley's ass and SAM's now semi-erect dick. I could see the cum dripping out of Haley's asshole... so I spread her cheeks a little and licked it all off, careful not to wake her. Haley's hand went to her ass so I backed off as quickly as possible. But she didnt wake, just smear out the cum on her asshole. I didnt dare to go back to licking it off, but I saw SAM's dick getting harder. So I went over to him and pulled out the buttplug. Then I sat down on his dick, pushing it into my ass. I couldnt move, otherwise the bed would rock to hard. SAM's free hand immediately fingered my pussy. He got in 4 fingers. I couldnt hold back my orgasm. His dick was just too big in my ass and his fingers... I just squirted all over his hand. I got off his dick and kneeled besides the bed to blow him. Then I saw him move his squirt-covered hand to Haley's mouth. He pushed one finger into her mouth and she started sucking it out of reflex. Soon she was sucking on the other fingers as well. His cock was twitching, exploding any second... I went deepthroat and he shot is load directly into my throat. I swallowed it all. I could feel his hot cum running down my throat... I gave him a kiss and finally went to bed.

End of Part A5. Hope you liked it guys :-** leave some comments if you did.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@chicks
01 Aug 2013 8:24AM
• 2,222 views • 3 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

i read this story of britney. and iam so horny and wet now.."Lift your ass as high as it will go slut, I'm going to push these beads into your ass." Britney raised herself as best she could through her bondage, allowing Melissa to position the first bead at her asshole.

"Now slave, push down onto the bead"

Britney did as she was told, pushing down as her Mistress forced the bead into her well stretched ass, followed by the second, and the third, and finally the last one, leaving the remote control hanging lewdly out of her ass.

"Now, it's time for your pussy, I hope your ready, because I am, and this cock is going to fill you up"

"No Mistress, I've never had anything that big in my pussy before, I can't take it, don't, AAAAAAARRRRRRRGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!"

Britney started screaming as Melissa forced the vibrator into her slaves cunt, stretching her lips around it until it was buried to the hilt in her pussy. Melissa ignored the pleads form Britney to remove it and reached down to the remote of the beads, switching both the beads and the vibrator onto full power simultaneously, causing Britney to writhe in pleasure, pulling against her bonds as the vibrations pulsed through her body.

"Right B, now it's my turn. Lick my pussy out now, eat me like I know you can".

Melissa climbed onto the bed, straddling Britney's face with her soaping wet pussy before grinding it against her mouth, forcing Britney to tongue-fuck her best friend. Of course, Britney really didn't mind this, and set about pleasuring her new Mistress as best she could, the vibrations within her pussy and ass building all the time, spurring her on to greater and greater amounts of pussy licking.

"God B, this is fantastic, you really can eat cunt well can't you slut. I bet you've done this hundreds of times before, haven't you. You're just a whore really, a cheap, dirty lesbian whore who likes nothing more than licking other girls pussies. Right, god that's good. I can feel my pussy tensing, can you, around your slutty tongue. I'm so close to cumming, are you? I'm sure you are, but you better not cum yet slave. You aren't allowed to cum until I've had at least two orgasms, understand? If you do, I'm going to get both strap-ons on at once, and fuck your ass with both of them together. That'll rip you apart, you don't want that do you?"

"Unn, no Mistress"

"Well then, don't cum slut, or else. Make me cum, my cunt-licking whore, if only the world knew how much of a dirty slut you are, your reputation would be ruined, wouldn't it? Oh god, that's it, I'm so close B, make me cum, shove your tongue as deep into my cunt as you can, fuck my pussy with your tongue, harder, faster, fuck me, FUCK ME, FFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUCCCCCCCKKKKK MMMMMMMEEEEE!!!!!!!!"

Melissa came hard around Britney's face, covering her mouth with pussy juice. The feeling of Melissa cumming added to Britney's already intense feelings, and she felt herself beginning to cum as she grunted loudly.

"NO SLAVE, YOU CAN'T CUM YET!!" screamed Melissa, still riding the incredible orgasm she was having, as she began to slap Britney's breasts really hard, trying to stop her friend's imminent orgasm from occurring. Slap after slap rained down on Britney's breasts, each one causing muffled scream to come out of her mouth.

"You can't cum yet slut, you've only just started with me. Now, lick my ass as good as you just licked my pussy, make me cum from just your ass-fucking."

Melissa turned herself around on Britney's face, burying her ass onto her friends face. Britney was so horny and close to orgasm that she immediately shoved her tongue deeply and roughly into Melissa's waiting asshole, forcing it past her muscles in one go until her tongue was embedded in her Mistress' ass.

"That's it slave, lick my asshole like the whore you are. You're enjoying this aren't you slut, enjoying tongue-fucking my ass. Well slave, I'm close again already, that's what you do to me, you make me want to cum again and again. I'm sure you're close, aren't you? Well hold off for a while, once I've cum I've got a little surprise for you, so get to my ass and see that it's rimmed as well as you possibly can, then you'll get your reward."

Britney redoubled her efforts on Melissa's asshole, her own ass and pussy now aching with desire as the beads and vibrator continued to do their jobs well, keeping Britney on the verge of ecstasy, but never allowing her to tip over the edge, ensuring that she continued her relentless assault on her Mistress' asshole.

She could feel Melissa's pussy dripping it's juices out onto her chin, and could feel the almost constant stream of juice dropping onto her chest and running down between her red raw breasts, making her more horny all the time.

"Oh god B, that's even better than before, you tongue is so good, I'm so close to cumming, but first, your surprise..."

Britney felt Melissa's pussy getting wetter than it was and suddenly realised what was about to happen. She thrust her tongue even deeper into her Mistress' asshole as she felt the strong stream of piss leave her best friends pussy, splashing all over her breasts, running down onto her pussy and down even further onto her own ass.

Suddenly Melissa's ass was no longer on Britney's face, and she could see again. In one motion Melissa stood and turned herself around, still pissing as she frantically fingered her own pussy through the streams of piss that was leaving it, and lowered herself back down onto her friends mouth, filling it with her piss.

"That's it slut, drink my pee, you want to don't you. You like watching me finger myself as I piss don't you. Well, it's time slave for us both to cum. Cum for me as I piss in your mouth, I'm gonna cum too, cum in your mouth again, so you can taste me again. Swallow my piss like the slut you are, then cum for your Mistress, CUM!"

"Yes Mistress, I love drinking your piss, it makes me feel so dirty, like the slut I am. h god, I'm going to cum, my ass and cunt are so hot, I think I'm going to explode. Oh, Oh, I... I'm...I'm cum... CCCCCUUUUUUUMMMMIIIIIIINNNNNGGGGGG!!!!!!!!"

"So am I slave, so am I, UUUUUURRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!"

With that both girls exploded in orgasm as Melissa's piss continued, spraying all over Britney's bound, naked body. Melissa collapsed onto Britney as she finished peeing, her bladder content after emptying it's contents all over her best friends body.

"B, I love you, I want to be with you forever."

"I love you too Mel, I want you to be my Mistress for the rest of my life, I'll do anything and everything you want me to, I promise."

"I know you will, my lesbian slave, I know you will..."

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
RachelStarkLove
View posts View profile
@confessions
31 Mar 2018 1:49AM
• 693 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I confess that I sucked his married cock off in the parking lot after work.

We fool around a few times a year in person, but Snapchat now a few days week with video chats happening a few times a month. We've never had sex and he usually always wants to give and never receive.

He gets off by giving me orgasms in risky places. He finger fucked me in the car. He always gives me powerful orgasms.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
26
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Jul 2014 9:01PM
• 9,783 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 20 replies ]

I feel the need to share this story. It truly blows my mind every time I think about it. I can’t believe I had the nerve to go through with it. Well, here goes nothing…

First let me say that my boyfriend and I were calling each other Mommy and Daddy all day. We were training our Dobermans (our babies) and were just kind of being cutesy I guess. The time came to go to bed and he asked, if I was “going to take care of Daddy like a good girl should.” Meaning let him fuck me until my knees trembled.

I said, “Whatever my Daddy wants!” We started fooling around and soon were having some really great sex.

In the heat of it, he asked me to say “Fuck me Daddy!” Well, at first I felt very awkward. But I was pretty hot too. I replied, “I think my father would be very upset if I told him to fuck me.” He groaned with passion. “I’m quite sure my father would be very mad if I told him to ram his hard cock into me.” He started pumping into me faster. “And I know he’d be upset if I told him to cum inside my tight little pussy.” He started fucking me so hard I was getting dizzy. “And I can’t imagine what my mother would say, if she walked in and saw my father fucking me…with my legs around his back and my nails digging into his shoulders.” I wrapped my legs around my boyfriend and started matching his thrusts. He was going crazy and I was getting turned on by it. “Can you imagine it? What would my mother say if she saw that… Daddy fucking me hard and fast and me saying….”Fuck me Daddy! Fuck me with that big, hard cock!” As soon as I said that, my boyfriend exploded inside of me, yelling “Oh God!” I rarely cum during intercourse, usually just during foreplay (if at all.) But that night I came so hard that I trembled for several minutes.

After we calmed down he said, “Wow, we were talking about your father during sex.”

“Yup,” was all I could say. I felt very weird after the hormones stopped racing around. I got up and took a shower. The whole time I couldn’t help but think about what I had said in bed. Inevitably, I pictured my father on top of me, fucking me. I tried to shake the thoughts, but my pussy was tingling and getting very wet. I thought about it and I guess I had pictured it while my boyfriend was fucking me. And I realized, I wanted my father to fuck me. Without even knowing, I slid my hand down my wet torso and began rubbing my clit, dreaming about my own father having his way with me. His tight balls slapping against my ass as he rammed his cock into me mercilessly. Again, I had a very powerful orgasm. I was showering with the curtain open. I looked in the mirror and I saw a look of absolute lust in my eyes I had never seen before.

I watched myself fondling my breasts, tugging at the nipples. I wanted my father to be there watching me. I asked him in my mind, “Do you like that Daddy?” And came for the third time that night.

That night I dreamt of it, the whole thing. What I had said, how much my man enjoyed it, how hard I had cum and mostly the look in my eyes. I woke with a very different feeling. I never really thought about sex that much when I was at work before. But that day I could think of little else. The other girls in my office always talk about it and were making it even harder on me to stay focused. I thought about going to the bathroom and trying to “relieve some sexual tension”. I just kept thinking of my father and his cock. A cock I hadn’t seen nor touched but was driving me crazy with lust. And I came to another realization just then… I didn’t feel weird for thinking the taboo thoughts. I just wanted to get fucked by him, very very soon.

I called my boyfriend and got him going. “Hi Daddy,” I cooed.

“Jenny?” I knew he was going to play along then. I had told him long ago never to call me Jenny because that’s what my parents call me.

“Yes Daddy, it’s me.”

“What’s on your mind Honey?”

“You are Daddy.”

“I am? And what is my little Jenny thinking about?”

“Your cock Daddy.. I want it again.. I want to feel it deep inside me.” I heard his breathing quicken and the rustling of clothes. “Whatcha doing Daddy?”

“Just thinking about you Princess.”

“You are? Are you naked Daddy?”

“Yes Dear.”

“Are you stroking that nice hard cock for me Daddy?”

“Uh huh.”

“Daddy? Am I a better fuck than Mom?”

He groaned very loudly. “Oh Christ Jen!”

“Am I Daddy? Mom has a nice body but my tits are bigger. Do you like my tits Daddy?”

“Yes Jenny, I love your tits. I always have!”

“I’m playing with them now Daddy, rubbing my hard nipples for you.”

“Oh God Jen!”

“Are you cumming for me Daddy?”

“Very close Honey!”

“Daddy…. If I were there… would you fuck me?” I heard him moan just like he did the night before. I also heard little light taps against the phone. He told me later that he came so hard it hit the phone and the pillow behind his head.

That evening we fucked like mad. I called him Daddy and he called me Jenny. I had never experienced multiple orgasms until that night. I actually thought that they were a myth!

The next day would change my life.

I left for work early, before my boyfriend got out of bed. I put on thigh high stockings and garters. All black. I had seen my father’s girlie magazines as a teen and all the girls wore black lingerie. I put on a very sheer black lace bra, no panties though. I was getting so hot thinking about what I was going to do that afternoon. I went to work and got everything done before noon. Then I went to my parent’s house. My mother was working and Dad’s car was gone. “Perfect!” I thought.

I let myself in and went directly to my old bedroom. The place I had pictured my father and I having sex. There it was… my old poster bed.. my full-length mirror… My pussy snapped when I replayed my dreams through my head.

I went down to the bathroom and removed my skirt and blouse. I was going to pretend like I had spilled something on them at work and was there to clean them. My parents live much closer to my office than I do, so no one would think it odd. I poured some coffee on them and then let them soak in the sink.

I laid down on the couch and awaited my father’s return. I was sure he was golfing and would be back by 1:30. It was 1:25. I watched the driveway anxiously. All the while lightly rubbing my nipples through my bra.

He arrived at exactly 1:37. I laid back and feigned sleep. He walked in and stopped dead. My nipples were still hard and I was wearing no panties. As I said earlier, I have a nicer body than my mother, and right then my father was getting a good look at it.

“Jenny! What in the hell are you doing?” He yelled.

I pretended to wake up and look at him, “Hi Daddy.”

“Don’t give me ‘Hi Daddy’ Why are laying around half naked?”

“I spilled coffee on my new outfit and came here to clean it.”

“You couldn’t put on a house coat?”

“I was going to, I guess I just fell asleep. Besides, it’s not like you’ve never seen me naked Dad.”

“You’re a grown woman now Jenny, it’s different.”

I was beginning to think I wouldn’t be able to go through with it, when I noticed a rather sizable lump in his pants. I had turned him on! And he was turning me on every time he called me ‘Jenny’ and he didn’t even know it! I decided it was right then or never…

“I’m not the only one that’s grown Daddy!” I said as I nodded at his hardening cock. “Or is it the fact that I have grown that’s making you grow?”

“Jenny, stop talking like that!”

I ran my hand over my breasts and cupped one. “Do you like them Daddy? Do they turn you on?”

“Jennifer Allison! Stop this right now!”

“Its okay Daddy…. just tell me. I know its been a while since you’ve seen a nice set like mine. Hasn’t it?” He was weakening, I saw him staring at the breast I was caressing. I got bolder. I lifted it out of the bra and began to pinch the nipple. “Daddy? Would you like to touch them? It’ll be our little secret.”

“Jenny… we can’t do this. You shouldn’t even be talking like this to me. I’m your father.”

“I know.. and I am your daughter. And every daughter loves her father and every father wants his daughter. You do want me … don’t you Daddy?”

With that, I laid back on the couch and ran my hand down to my pussy. I bent one leg and opened my crotch to his view. “C’mon Daddy… just this one time. No one will know.”

“Jenny.. I .. we.. this isn’t right.. your mother.. we just can’t.” He said all of this while rubbing his erection through his pants. I knew I had him.

I fell to my knees and pulled down his zipper. I found the cock I had been dreaming of. I pulled it out and stroked it. I looked into his eyes. “Does that feel good Daddy?”

“Oh Jenny…we really shouldn’t.” He tilted his head back and moaned. I moved my own head closer and kissed his beautiful cock.

“Would you like me to suck it Daddy? Do you want your little Jenny to suck her Daddy’s cock?”

“Please Jenny.. we have to stop this.”

I slid my mouth over the head of his cock and felt him look down at me. I locked eyes with him as I fellated him. I was sucking the cock that made me. My own father’s hard cock was in my mouth and I was in ecstasy. He began to move his hips a little and his hand went lightly to the back of my head. I bobbed on him for a few short minutes, then I could stand it no longer. I grabbed him by the hand and led him to my old bedroom. There I lay back on the bed.

“Daddy, please fuck me now. I have wanted this for sooo long!” As I spoke those words, I realized that I had in fact wanted to have sex with my father since I knew what sex was. I spread my legs and my father lay on top of me. I reached between us and guided him into me. “Yes Daddy… fuck me.”

“Oh Jenny. This is every father’s secret desire.” He pushed lightly into me.

“And every daughter’s.” I whispered as I licked his earlobe. I felt him slide further into my dripping crevice. I felt his weight, my father’s weight, on top of me. I arched my back, raising my hips, taking him inside me to the hilt. I could feel his balls against the lower part of my pussy lips. I came right then. I convulsed, my pussy clamping my father’s cock so hard he couldn’t even move.

“Oh Daddy! Yes! Make love to me! Fuck me! Hump me! Lay me! I am yours!”

He started thrusting into me, whispering, “Oh Jenny. I have thought about this so many times. Sometimes when I am with your mother, and the light is just right, she looks so much like you!” He looked down at my breasts.

“Except for those huh, Dad?” I said with a little grin.

“I have wanted to see them for so long Jenny. They are beautiful. Perfect.”

I was so happy I started to cry a little. He mistook it for feeling bad. I insisted that it was because I was so happy to make love to him. I told him how I always knew he would be loving and gentle. He kissed me thousands of times. Sending me over the edge countless times. Our lust took over soon after…

I got on all fours and faced my full length mirror. He wasn’t sure of what I wanted.

“Get behind me Daddy.” He moved behind me and re-entered me. I watched in the mirror. Seeing that look of lust in my eyes again. I watched as his hands grabbed my hips and pushed lightly into me. To see my own father behind me, to feel him inside of me, was a feeling like I could never describe.

“Harder Daddy. Fuck me harder!” I pushed back against him. He started to pound that lovely cock into his daughter’s pussy….my pussy. “Do you like my pussy Dad? Is it tight enough for you?” I flexed my vaginal muscles and heard him moan.

“Yes Jenny. Its so beautiful. Just like I dreamed it would be, and even better!”

Hearing him refer to his fantasies of me made me swell with lust. I bit my lip as I came again. “Daddy, shoot your hot cum inside of me!”

“I never thought I’d ever hear you talk that Jenny,” he said.

“Do you like it Daddy? Or am I too nasty?”

“Oh Jenny I love it. Your mother wont even say ‘fuck’ “

I have never heard him say that word, It made the hair on my neck stand up. “Fuck? Mom wont say fuck? She wont tell you to fuck her pussy? Well, I will Daddy. Anything you want me to say, anything you want me to do.” He began to move faster, I knew he was close. “Fuck me Daddy. Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me! God I love that hard cock in my cunt!” (I never use that word, but I was crazed.) He started grunting. “Yes Daddy! Grab my hips and fuck me. Fuck your little girl! Shoot that hot cum in my pussy!”

He could take no more. I felt his body tense and with a final thrust he blasted shot after wonderful shot of the same seed that created me into my womb. We collapsed and fell asleep soon after.

My boyfriend still has no idea it happened. I have gotten together several times with my father since then. It is the best sex I have ever had. Having my boyfriend call me ‘Jenny’ doesn’t have the same effect on me. But anytime I say, “Fuck me Daddy” to him he goes nuts. If he only knew….

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
nastymeandaddy
View posts View profile
@random
29 Nov 2022 2:02PM
• 389 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

My wife was so shy and vanilla when we met nearly two decades ago. But once a woman has been bred, they change completely. Not just physically, but mentally.

The physical changes are obvious. Saggy and blown out body, the pride of a woman who has fulfilled its ultimate purpose in life. Staring at themselves in the mirror, realizing they've been reduced to mere breeding stock? Definitely gets to their heads, and in a very good way if handled properly.

It can be confusing for them, at first. Their minds tell them it is "wrong" or "slutty", but their bodies are screaming for more. And since experiencing childbirth? Their fuckholes can take a lot more abuse. That's when the fist comes into play. You start off with 2-3 fingers, then casually shove in the 4th while she's enjoying herself. Her body will be too caught up in pleasure to even say anything. Then, the 5th finger, and eventually the entire hand.

They quickly realize what's going on. I still remember when my wife asked me in shock,

"What are you doing Daddyyyy?"
"What does it feel like I'm doing, slut?"
"Putting your hand inside of me. Oh FUCK"

Then, the orgasm. The orgasm from being fisted is even more powerful and intense than you think. That's when you command them to keep cumming, do not stop cumming under any circumstances. Harder. Give me more.

Their minds are completely blank and vacuous, a total out of body experience for them as the pleasure completely overwhelms and short circuits their little brains. The result? The slut's body obeys its master's command. Every time.

Combine intense and overwhelming multiple minute long orgasms with 3-5 loads of cum a day? A woman ceases to be a woman and becomes a full blown fuckpig.

The woman that was too shy and vanilla? That would never do anything nasty like that?

This is the result. They embrace the fact that they are dumb, chubby fuckpigs. Meant for nothing more than pleasing cock and being bred. Look how proud and shameless this one is. I've even trained it to oink and squeal when it orgasms.

It took a few years, but I'm very proud of my nasty fuckpig of a wife. Piggies get very hungry, it's important to feed them at least once a day or they get grumpy and emotional. Jack off in their mouths so they can drink the cum they so desperately need to unfog their brains. Now, this woman is fulfilling its ultimate and true purpose. Not just being bred, but serving cock. It happily drinks cum, takes it in the ass, rims her Daddy, and mindlessly follows and obeys my every command.

Once I'm done breeding it and the kids have grown and left the nest? I will be whoring the fuckpig out, constantly. Once we're in our late 40s and older, I'll be sharing her with whoever I see fit. Especially the younger guys that are in need of an easy hole, and some mentoring. See how to treat a woman, and perhaps train their very own fuckpig.

You can turn any woman into a fuckpig. Just takes time, patience, firm leadership, and of course an overwhelming amount of breeding and cum.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@requests
14 Feb 2024 6:12PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

I am an athletic black make interested in being a submissive bull to a dominant white woman. I will be your sex object that you keep under control with the power of your pussy that I am unable to resist. Sometimes I fuck you like a bull with my BBC and breed you. But when I get too feisty you know it's time to put me in my place and you enter the room where you keep me wearing your big strapon cock. I know what's coming and try to resist, I try overpowering you with my bull strength, but you start squeezing my nipple and fingering my asshole and I start to get weak. You remind me you are a white woman with a powerful pussy and my black cock can't resist. Once you see I've started to submit you lube up your cock and start fucking me. I get weak and moan like a sissy. You stroke my cock to make me like it and further emasculate me. You fuck my ass and remind me that I am your sex bull and am here only to please you. I have to say it. You tell me you are the one in control even if my cock is inside you fucking your pussy because it's just what you want. If ever I come inside you you are taking my bull energy and becoming more powerful while I become weaker. You have many orgasms and I have few. You make me cum from getting fucked in the ass and I am back in my place where I belong.

When you are not in the mood to be fucked by large cock you will keep me in chastity like a caged animal. The scent of your pussy weakens me and I must get on all fours to eat it while you stand over me. When you unlock me my long black cock is hard at once and I am feral to try to breed you. But you make me wear your panties first so I remember who is in charge and then I fuck you wile just like you say. You put on cuckold porn so that I can see how to fuck you like a proper bull. If I get to cum in you then I must say thank you for your white pussy right at the moment. Sometimes when you have had two or three orgasms you make me pull out and ruin me, telling me that it's easier to keep me under control that way. I beg and beg and beg.

This is a serious fantasy! There's no porn out there that really matches it. In my favorites you will find a spread of these various fetishes, though never all in the same video. I am interested in making friends who can point me to similar material and especially interested in meeting up with a woman in the New York City area interested in explore such fantasies

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@confessions
17 Feb 2013 12:56PM
• 597 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

I confess that I can't get my girlfriend to let me play with her ass hole. We've been dating almost two years. I want to eat her ass and finger it. I feel like it would make her orgasms more powerful, and I think she'd love the way it feels. The only problem is that she thinks its creepy cause its her butt or whatever. What can I do to convince her?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@random
02 Apr 2021 3:55PM
• 347 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I read this on another site. It hot weather if it real or not. Share your stories if you like


Mom-Daughter-Skype

I'm 53 and the mother of a 24 year old daughter who lives quite a distance away from me. Once a week or so, we Skype with each other to get caught up. Most times it's in the evening when we have both gone to our rooms and are ready for bed.

A while ago, I was thinking about my fantasy of being an exhibitionist and Skype came to mind because it would be so safe. Since my daughter is the only one I Skype with, she popped into my head. Instead of the thought being weird, it actually began to turn me on. I'll admit that we both fairly liberal with our sexual desires, but I had never had a thought about her.

Our next scheduled Skype was set for a Friday night and the thoughts I was having were on that Tuesday. This gave three days to continually think about it, which evolved into actually devising ways in my mind to have this happen. The thought of showing my daughter my pussy was making me wet. This was foreign territory for me, but something that continually occupied my thought's.

Friday came and it was the first thing I thought about when I woke. I wasn't able to concentrate at work and I left early. One home, I opened a bottle of wine and sat and thought about what would happen that evening. We were scheduled to talk at 9pm my time which was midnight her time. By the time it was 9pm, I had consumed several glasses of wine which provided me with the courage to do it.

I decided to put on a short night gown with no panties and would have my knees up to my chest, opened and with a book resting on them. My pussy is really hairy and I thought that this could end quickly with her saying something like, "oh mom, gross, cover up."

My lap top was always placed on the parsons table at the end of my bed. This way it always remained steady if I moved in bed. 9pm came and I turned on my computer and logged into Skype, sent her the invitation and then set myself up with my back resting against propped up pillows on my headboard. I was nervous and excited.

Within a minute she came on the screen. I said, "hi, how was week?" She responded that it was fine and asked me about mine. We spent maybe ten minutes updating each other and it was so hard to concentrate. There was no way that she would not see my pussy and to me that was confirmed by her answers to my questions which were short and distracted. I could actually feel myself getting wet.

Then, all off a sudden she said, "mom, I'm having trouble hearing you tonight for some reason, could you being your lap top closer?" I didn't know if this was really an issue, but what I did know was that if she didn't like this, she would just say she was tired and sigh off.

I crawled to the end of the bed, picked up my computer and put in on the bed about three to four feet in front of me and got back into position. Since I wasn't reading my book, I couldn't use that to put on my knees, so I quickly decided to just lean back on the pillows and keep my knees up with my legs open a bit. Now, my pussy was highly visible and I was totally turned on.

I got bold and decided to open my legs slowly. Within a minute, they were literally spread open. There was silence. Neither of us said a word. A few minutes past and I noticed that she had put one hand under the spread and I could see movement. It was clear, she was masturbating.

Since it was clear to me that both of us knew what was happening, I spread my legs as wide as I could and then slide my hands down to my pussy. I pulled my hair back and opened my lips. Right then, I heard this light, involuntary whisper saying, "oh my God." I put two fingers in my pussy and started fucking myself wildly.

I was so turned on it took only a matter of a few minutes to cum. As I felt it coming I said, "I'm gonna cum, oh God, I'm gonna cum for you." I had the most powerful orgasm of my life. I was literally shaking.

I said to her, "are you O.K?" She said, "yes, I'm fine, just very relaxed right now." I said, "me too, talk to you in a few days?" She said, "for sure." We signed off and that was it. We made plans to speak the following Tuesday night. When we signed on, I had on a just a T-shirt and she had on the same and her pussy very visible. This was the first time I had seen my daughters pussy as an adult and the first time I had ever seen anyone shaved.

We updated each other and within ten minutes, we were both masturbating to each other. It has been nearly two months now and we have done this every week, sometimes twice a week. We have never spoken about it which I know sounds odd. It's something we both obviously love to do. What will be interesting is the next time she visits.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
lupox613
View posts View profile
@chicks
08 Mar 2014 1:34PM
• 1,442 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

This is inspired by pic of mans sister. We chatted, and started to describe what I would do to her. This is the unfinished result. In put gratefully accepted
Lupox

Super Slut
lupox613 I wonder what super power she has?
lupox613 is that a fact?
lupox613 I'd love to fuck her in the costume
lupox613 come up behind
lupox613 rub myself on her ass gently
lupox613 blow in her ear
lupox613 tie her hands behind her
lupox613 run my hands gently up & down her sides
lupox613 around her tits avoids the nips
lupox613 run my hand up her legs and thighs.
As she quivers in lust I ask her, “April are you a Super Slut?” She gives a throughty laught, but doesn’t say anything. “What super slutty powers she's got?” She rubs her soft lycra covered ass against me, trying to increase the contact between us.
lupox613 run my hands down her back really gentle like
lupox613 need ass for bit, but avoiding the starfish
lupox613 back to the tits this time tweek'n the nips
lupox613 around her belly hips down to her crotch avoid her clit
lupox613 waiting for her to admit that she's a super slut before she get's the clint attention
lupox613 when she admits that she is a super slut I let her cum
lupox613 But tell that she needs to prove it as I massage he ass again this time giving attention her starfish
lupox613 I cut the hole in the material toy with while rubing my cock on her ass
lupox613 I kis her ears neck behind the knee each ass cheak
lupox613 I spread them open & breath on her hot little asshole
lupox613 I play with nips & clit while rubbing up her crack
lupox613 I get her almost ready to cum & I stop
lupox613 I tell her if she was really a Super Slut she would take in the ass
lupox613 At this point the she need to cum so bad she willing
lupox613 I tell her a real super slut would just take up this ass w/o lube
lupox613 but since she's been good super slut I let her have a little lube
lupox613 I make sure we are both well lubed I don't actually want to hurt her just control her
lupox613 I rub it around her hole until she demands I give it to her
I slowly push it up in until the crown is in past her anal ring. Try to distract her, she she’ll relax I start talking to her again about what a super slut she is while I play with her nips and clit again. After she's had some time adjust I pull out, she groans, and mumble incoherent objections. I give her brown eye a moment to begin to close, and then slowly insert it into her again. I start running it in and out until she's getting used to it. Then I pull out, as she moans in disappointment. Adding some more lube, I stab back into her Latina ass, and start picking up the pace, fucking the shit out of her or at stirring it around in her guts.
She has to grab onto the couch to hold herself up, thus push her ass out further for deeper penetration she had been wining and moaning, but now she starts to scream. I have to cover her mouth, and in doing so I pull her back against me, driving just that little bit deeper to set her off she collapses across the back of the couch, with me lying across her sweaty back. Her tits are rubbing against the course fabric of the couch. She's drooling from both sets of lips, both our bodies are heaving as we try to catch our breath. I think if her ass wasn't so tight, and pinching off my flow, I would have cum already
Once my brain clears enough to think in coherent thoughts I tell her, "April, I think you might really be a Super Slut," her body quivers with excitement, "but to prove it I need to do something for me"
“What anything, I do anything, whatever you want.” She babbles, and starts to turn, but I put my hands on her shoulders, keeping her facing forward.
"Look down at the floor, April, and keep looking down until I tell you, ok?" I instruct. She nods. "Because you might be Super Slut, I've deemed you to be worthy to get my Super Spunk" I explain, "Now turn around, & remember keep your eyes down"
She whirls around eager of becoming a Super Slut. I step forward pushing my cock covered with her ass juices into her mouth. Just seeing her do this almost sends me off, but hold onto my last shred of control
"April, are you a Super Slut?" I ask again.
"Yes, yes, I am, a really am a Super Slut, please let me have your Super Spunk" she pleads with me
"Very well April look up into my eyes and tell me that you’re a Super Slut"
She looks up seeing me for the first time, and as our eyes I shoot my first load into her mouth. She takes the 1st with no trouble, she's a Super Slut after all, the 2nd fills her moth, and before she can swallow it the third comes, she gags, some cunning out the corners of her mouth, some goes up her nose. The 4th goes across her face, she lowers her head to cough & the 5th goes into her hair. As she falls back against the couch, the 6th goes across the "S" of her Super Slut outfit. Having regained a bit of thought I push forward into her mouth which she open to take the 7th & last spurt into where it belongs
As she slow nurses on my the crown of my cock not really aware of anything, but sensations of pleaser rolling through her body as she has one last orgasm, I lower her to ground as she keeps herself attached to my cock
As she continues to slow run her tongue under the head, I say, "Well April you truly are a Super Slut." She looks up at with a smile, her face and costume covered in my Super Spunk. Bellow her a puddle is forming from to juices slowly drip down into the carpet
"Ah brother, umm can we do this again? Pleasssse"
"Sure sis, why not you are my Super Slut, but ahh can you ahh give me while to recover? You know I only human, not a Super Slut like you"
Well okay I'm gonna get something to drink, but then you have do my pussy, I can't be a Super Slut & still have my cherry now can I".
She walks off her ass swaying from side to side as sweat, cum, other fluids drip down her costume floor, I think, "Oh Shit, what have I gotten myself into. My very own Super Slut. This could kill me. Well there are worst ways to go than be fucked to death, by a Super Slut"
As April ass rounds the corner and out of the room, I fall onto the couch, laying my head down my eyes slowly close and fall asleep for well deserved nap after saving the world from April, the Super Slut.
The End

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
-1
Anonymous
@soapbox
14 Dec 2011 4:15PM
• 1,152 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 6 replies ]

Evil: how does it work?

It starts in your thoughts. Fooled into thinking you can
control yourself, that you're capable of control, that playing
with thoughts in your head is free.

But thinking impure thoughts is not free.

When you think impure thoughts. He knows and seeks control.

As you're eating poop, puke and bodies, that all taste like your
favourite sweets at wealthy peoples parties
laughing madly for the massive gratification, tens times stronger
than your first orgasm with every mouthful, no regard to the price,
if anything convinced it's all free because you're so clever and deserving,
completely suggestable overwhelmed with toxins in a toxic room.

It started with a belief you could not be defeated by yourself,
that you could overcome playing with thoughts. Do you still think
it now that you're sober and all the years and everything in ruin,
you were tricked. You simply offered a long mild respectable
pleasant life, for a paranoid painful life with momentary burst
of mad evil happiness. Gained nothing, or worse.

It started with a belief you could not be defeated by yourself.

But nobody is as all power as him. Who nows when you think evil
and takes over control.

How to control the problem? stop thinking evil thoughts, then
you no longer receive debt, yes debt, yes debt do not deceive
that living or thinking is free, the feeling he gives you for
the thoughts, which are not actually free, but all debt to him;
to be paid in full, no chance of avoiding debts to him and what
he'll make you do. No will is as strong as his, you are flesh
and blood, he is him, undefeatable, eternal.

Don't defeat yourself. Do this by trying to remember that thinking
evil thoughts, is not free, should be avoided, in the first place.

Think fast, intercept your thoughts, he sends his debt from afar
but if you're thought interception is quick, you can still win
and blank out receiving debt, say when bad thoughts start, you
have say upto half a second to blank them out, before he sends
pleasure and starts is debt meter, looking forward to making you
a puppet of depravity, any depravity he can imagine, as you dance
on his strings awash with massive concentrated pleasure stolen
from your everyday life, but made as debt too, despite it already
being alloted free by God, maybe he would call it, a transmutation
and redelivery fee.

And don't move around people who constantly invite evil.
They're likely full of demonic forces, that may follow you around
even if you're pure good and may overpower you invisibly.
Such people are not humble and use foul language, blind low ranking
imps, may take any form of your fantasy ideals, but know them without
eyes or ears, without these laughable exploitable data receptors.

Empower yourself to be neither a good or evil person. Empower yourself
to be just a human being, only a human being, in the image of God,
just only this, not a fantasy dreamt in toxic environments to make
you less than you should be.

All the same can be said of loitering amongst so say good, and they
ask you pay them with good deeds to the needy. So be ever careful,
humble, on nobodies side but your own, because you're serious where
others would opt to believe in fairytales, you're neither, just
human, in the image of God. And with some wisdom, retained, ever
free, all decisions your own and so unregretable, look back in 200
years with some pride at your old bones in that nameless resting place,
you defeated good evil and the system and it's
control structures and unlocked human power, living humble and sensible
without any debts, every moment tolerable, because you mastered all
disciplines and found all the tricks of [everything] and knew not
to do anything with belief you could get away with it, because you
know you can't escape yourself when a day comes and it's you judging
yourself harshly.

Key thoughts...

"How would you like to be remembered."

If I think evil, and I know it is a trick, in the full scale of entirety
I shalt blank it out, in that brief interval, no more than half a second
maybe less than a tenth if he is close by, fast, so the devil knows my thoughts
not and not gets interested!!!

( if this doesn't ring true to you, I'm sorry, but it is true in some worlds I live, lets not be silly and pretend there aren't infinite worlds, we all know what we know. Myself I have no persuasion, and care not much about anyone, other
people none of my interest.)

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@random
09 Nov 2011 1:30AM
• 605 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

Here is a fictional story of mine that I have created for a friend. I wanna see what motherless viewers think. It is over 50 pages long with several parts to it. Depending on the amount and type of comments left will determine whether I continue posting. Enjoy.

It was Halloween night and she decided to go out trick or treating one last time before they were considered too old together. She being the lovely little girl she was, decided to go dressed up as an angel. New to flaunting her growing womanly curves, she wore the outfit well.
Her friends were similar costumes but hers was the most revealing. The men that opened the door expected little children but when encountered by this lovely girl, they stammered. She would smile and it turned her on to think that they would think about her next time they got laid. Never having been laid herself, it was an exciting thought.
As the night went on, her friends starting leaving her. She had a goal to fill her sack and she was almost done when her last friend left. She thought it would only be one or two more houses so she would be ok.
She walked up to the porch with the porch light flickering in and out as if the house was short of power. She knocked three times and there was not an answer. She knocked again and saw movement inside through the windows. She pounded hard for the third time. The door opened quickly and an arm shot through, grabbed hold of her long brunette hair and pulled her inside.
She screamed in fear and pain and the hand dragged her through the house and into the basement. She struggled against the force and each time she pulled she was slapped. By the time she got to the basement, her face was bright red and stinging from the slaps.
It was not long before she felt tightness around her wrist and then ankles. The force and quickness caused everything to be a real blur. Then it stopped. When she could focus, she looked around. Her hands were tied above her head to a hook in the ceiling. Her legs were cuffed to the floor and spread. A figure walked out of her field of vision and moaned.
She felt a sharp prick from the top of her back to the bottom of her butt. Her clothes were then ripped leaving her standing it just her white cotton panties. The basement was cold and her nipples hardened. A rough hand traced her back and fell between her asscrack. It then traced further over her pussy and cupped her crotch. She started to cry and sob. "Please, stop. Let me go."
The response was immediate. A hard sharp smack to her ass and forced in red gag ball attached to her face. She cried and screamed more which was quickly met with three more sharp quick slaps on her ass. Red and glowing, her ass changed. Then came the alternating slaps. Left then right, left then right. Her round ass was starting to resemble a sharp red Washington apple.
She felt the tug and whimpered against her gag. Her panties were being ripped off her body. There she stood, naked as the day she was born but her breast and round ass showed her on her way to becoming a well rounded woman. He touched her pussy and she shivered.
He rubbed vigorously on her clit and her legs shook and her body responded. Her pussy swelled and moistened as he teased and teased her pussy. He slipped a finger in her cunt and felt her hymen. He poked gently and then more and more pressure. She felt the tearing of her hymen as he pushed his fingers in. Soon she was bleeding from her thigh and felt the warm liquid running down her legs.
She was then sprayed by a hose with high pressure that stung her body. All she could here was her attacker grunting and his mask made it impossible to tell who it was. After she was soaked he returned with a ladder. He removed the gag and place in a device that dentists use to keep her mouth open. He then unzipped his pants and revealed his circumcised cock.
He started to violate her mouth as he fucked her hard. His cock slid down her throat and she choked on it. The slimy thick pole closed her air pipe and as her body struggled to push it out, he struggled to go deeper. He won. Drool and spit were pushed from her mouth as he pushed. Her face turned red and then blue. Right before she passed out he yanked it out. She gasped for air and as she did, he slapped her hard. Her vision blurred and then he grabbed her head and forced him in again. She choked and he pulled out and slapped her on the opposite side as she gasped for breath.
He got down off the ladder and his spit covered cock found her tight 15 year old snatch. He shoved it with little mercy. She screamed through a forced open mouth. He pinched and slapped her breast as he thrust his man meat in and out of her.
Her first orgasm was coming and she was shocked that this treatment was bringing her to this mile stone of her life. Her pussy clamped down hard on his cock as it covered it in its sex juices. The slimy cock became slick and burrowed deeper until it was hitting her back wall. The pain caused her to scream and cry but it did not stop him. Her second orgasm was coming and as it clamped his dick, he howled. He pumped harder and harder as his breathing rate and intensity increased. Then, it all stopped. He pulled out and climbed the ladder. She could see his dick covered in her cum, his cum, and uncovered.
She began to panic that she was pregnant and he stuffed his soiled cock in her mouth once more. He raped her mouth for what seemed like hours as she felt his jizz leak out of her violated and loosened twat. He scooped it from her inner thigh and smeared it on her face. His cruel laugh echoed throughout the basement.
He lick her lips and spit in her mouth. He then blew her a kiss, turned off the light and walked upstairs.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
06 Nov 2014 4:59AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 15 replies ]

I confess that I recently stayed at a hotel near my work and on my second day there I heard a woman in the room next to me and immediately picked up that she was an escort working out of that room (heard her talking to a client on the phone). I got online and tried to find escort listed as working out of my area and could not find one that I thought matched the voice. I decided to slip her a note under the door playing it cool like I was just a neighbor that was looking to hang out and 420 if she was interested. I left my cell number on the paper and waited to hear something back.

After awhile I hadn't heard anything back and thought she probably found the note odd especially since I didn't tell her what room I was in, for all she knew I could have been LEO or something trying to get a response out of her, so I dropped another note letting her know what room I was in so she could feel more comfortable knowing the location of this mystery person that left her a note. After I slid the second note I went back into my room and rang her room on the phone letting her know that I wasn't looking to bother her but I left her another note in case she was interested in hanging out.

A little more time passed by and I get a text from her looking to smoke. I told her I would meet her outside and we could chat and smoke.

While smoking with her I started to offer her some other fun things a step past 420 and she said she was interested. After we finished smoking I brought her back to my room and was getting ready to give her some and I started to drop hints that I knew she was an escort. She admitted and I asked her if she would do something for me in return. She agreed. I handed some over and before I knew it she was on her knees with her tits out and began pulling my shorts down.

She gave me a long blow job with really good effort. It was probably about a 20-30 minute blow job, and as I was getting close to the end I was hoping I could cum in her mouth, but as I was getting ready to cum she pulled of and jacked me all over her tits.

I thanked her and she left the room happy (like me).

But here is where the real confession comes in:

A few days later (a few hours ago) I was sitting and work and decided to text her to see if she happened to still be at the hotel. She was. I asked if I could come by and see her again and she agreed. She told me she didn't have any rubbers though (as if she knew I had more in mind). I decided it was break time. This place is really close to where I work, so I walked there and picked up some rubbers from a gas station on the way.

I got there and I gave her about the same stuff as last time, with a little bit extra. Without a word she pulls the sheets down on the bed. I began to get undressed and went to lie down on the bed. She headed to the bathroom real quick and when she came back out I was naked on the bed waiting. She asked if I had rubbers and I told her I did. I got up and grabbed one from my pocket, and got back on the bed. She took off all of her clothes and climbed onto the bed with me.

She began with some light play, pecking at my chest and neck while rubbing her tits against me. I wanted to fuck her so bad that I was hard as a rock (usually need more foreplay, but I was ready to go). She looked down at my hard cock and reached to grab the cover from my hand, quickly opening it and sliding it on me, followed hastily by herself.

She climbed right on top of me and slid me in. She rode me for a good while, trying to get into it, but her riding game was not the best. After 10 minutes or so she climbs off and tells me to hit her doggy. I told her not yet and to turn around and ride me reverse cowgirl. She obliged. My view was wonderful and I was enjoying every minute of it. I grabbed her ass and began to thrust into her as I guided her ass up and down. After enjoying that for awhile I decided to hit it doggy.

Things got a little dry for a minute, but after a bit of standard doggy I began to push down on her, laying her flat on her stomach and lay myself more on top of her and began to hit is real good. She started to wet back up for me real good. I pounded away at her, feeling her wetness building more and more. I fucked her good and hard, making her cum on my cock. I enjoyed that and decided I really wanted to make her happy with my hard cock. My goal was to make her cum. A lot. I flipped her over for missionary and without a skipped beat was hitting her hard again, we were both breathing very deeply and I could tell she was really getting into it.

She was soaking wet and I found just the right spot and rhythm to put her over the edge again. I smiled to myself and just kept going. She was frantic in her breathing with barely comprehensible words of enjoyment sneaking out every so often between her breaths. I could tell she hadn't been fucked this good in a long time. She began to lose control and squirted all over making a big wet mess. Her face was super flushed and I could tell she was almost amazed at what my cock was doing to her.

I pounded away getting her to cum one more time before I was running out of steam. It was quite the work out and I was trying to decide if I wanted to push through it and work her into one final orgasm and cum with her (hindsight...). I told her I need a minute on my back and pulled out to let her climb on top. That is when she noticed the rubber was broken (that little dry moment before I took her to pleasure town...). She pulled it off and began to jerk and suck me off.

I wasn't thinking with the bigger of my brains at this point and thought to myself "I already fucked her with a broken cover... let's just keep going..." I was good and hard again and told her she should climb on it. She denied me saying the cover was gone. I told her I had another and went to grab it out of my pocket. She puts it on me and we get back at it. This is when I realized that while I was making her cum over and over that it was broken that whole time, because it wasn't feeling anywhere near as good with a new one on. I tried though, I thrust and I thrust and it just wasn't the same. I began to wish that I had just fought through getting a bit tired and plowed her into one last orgasm and came myself.

I would have creampied her, and the thought of that was the only thing my little head kept thinking. It didn't want the rubber anymore. It knew how much better it felt without it and it wasn't settling for less. After awhile I began to soften and told her I didn't thing it was going to happen "because of the rubber" she replied with "Yeah, probably... those things suck..." but she continued to refuse to fuck without one. At this point I knew I probably wasn't going to cum. The cover just didn't feel good enough, and I knew my mind wouldn't let me cum unless I was inside of her and she was cumming too.

She sure tried to make me cum though, She took the cover off and jerk and suck away. I'd say for about 30 more minutes... the whole time I had my eyes closed imagining myself blowing a load deep inside of her I kept getting close, but could not get all the way their. She knew I'd be close because I would get super rock hard. She was even getting some dirty talk in between having me in her mouth, but it Just wasn't happening.

I mind knew what my cock wanted and my mind, in an altered state of kinky and horny, was agreeing. Eventually I told her to stop. It just wasn't happening. I thanked her for letting me pleasure her and told her that I wish I could cum, but I probably wasn't cumming unless I was fucking her to orgasm again and I my cock was not agreeing with the rubber.

She understood, and we got dressed and went outside for a smoke before I took off. She had given me more time than I expected considering what I had donated to her, but I guess that is the power of a good fucking with a hard cock. She made a slight hint that next time she might let me fuck her in the ass.

I still wish that I came while fucking her missionary, exhausted or not. Pulling out from an intense shared orgasm to see a broken rubber and knowing I just came deep in her pussy would have made my day.

It may sound fucked up but I would have found it gratifying. Almost like I deserved it after fucking her brains out and making her cum all over my hard cock.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
5
Anonymous
@confessions
19 Mar 2022 4:57AM
• 289 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

I am fucking a married co worker. First of all, I am no spring chicken, 38, married, had my fair share of girls before marriage, and pretty much had game. I thought I could see through women, in all my infinite powers, emerging from big confidence. Still, women can surprise you.
She is this petite, fragile, slim blonde, really beautifull, 48 years old, and she looks at least ten years younger. As you may presume, I am a flirty guy, you know, pompous asshole, and when she started working with us, I just thought she is near my age, so I threw a bone here and there, and she would always smile, politely, never flirting back. After a while, I found out she is married for 25 years (wow), and has grow kids, and that fact alone, her age, and the way she looked, combined with the fact that she is married for so long, woke up the mean side of me. I wanted her so badly.

It took some time, more than a year, of continuos flirting, compliments, pampering, and she finally gave in. She was so passionate, from the start, but wasnt up for nothing freaky. Still, it was hot. One fuck at the time, she started loosing up. Didnt wanna give me head, but after I brought her to so many orgasms with my tongue, she caved in. Admitted, after some time, that she never, but really, NEVER, not even when they were dating, gave head to her husband. At that time, I started cumming in her mouth. She would spit it out at first, but now she is swallowing. Made disgusted faces at first, but now, it goes down like a smoothie. Step by step, she became so submissive, that it is unbeleivable where she was before this. I tried this with my wife, but she wasnt that prude to begin with, but it went to a certain point, and no way further. But with her, I feel that the sky is the limit...

I realised that last week, after our last meet up. I came in her ass, and asked her to watch it drip out. She was farting the cum out, with a smile on her face. I have some insane ideas on my mind, will keep you posted.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@confessions
23 Jul 2010 7:04PM
• 1,643 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Some time ago I used to have a mobile DJ business. 90% of my jobs were wedding receptions playing corny crap like The Chicken Dance and stuff like that.
I was 37 at the time.
The area I covered was in the upper midwest and often my gigs where a long drive away. When the drive was over 100 miles or so I would include the cost of a hotel room in my fee so I wouldn't have to drive so far after a night of working and drinking.
This one gig was like that and it was a pretty good party, some families are lame and dont get going much but this one was a good bunch who danced and drank alot which always makes the night more fun.
One of the brides maids was this very, very cute teener. Actually the reason I am writting this is because I found this pic here

and the girl this story is about looked alot like the girl in that pic.
Not only was she cute as hell but she was being super helpful to me. She was bringing me up requests and fetching me drinks and hanging around my booth just being cute. At first she was wearing the same gawd awful bridesmaid dress the other girls in the brides party were wearing but changed into darling little dress that really looked great on her. When she changed and came back up to my booth I complemented her on her dress and told her she was looked really pretty and I was rewarded with her blushing in the cutest way.
I was really having fun with her, not only was she cute ass hell but really helping me with things, she decided to be my assistant and I was perfectly happy with that. I ws getting realling nice vibes off her, she was squatting real close to me looking over my play lists and I made some small moves on her by placing my hand on her shoulder then running my hand down her back and over her ass and she sorta leaned into me when I did that.
over the 5 hours of the event the flirting got more overt and more mutual, I was letting her have drinks from mine in secret so she was getting pleasantly drunk as I was.
Eventually the party started winding down about 2am and I played the last song and shut the sound down as everyone wandered out leaving her and I alone, her mom had wandered by a while before, drunk off her ass, telling my girl to come to the room when she got done helping.
So we are alone and I am making sweet talk with her and I am getting that "kiss me" vibe from her, so I did and happily she responded eagerly. We went from light to heavy open mouthed frenching in no time and my hands got to wandering over her cute bod and she was loving it.
After feeling her up all over I finally made the hand dive to her pussy and it was moist and hot and when I touched her there she practically fell into me. So I whispered that she should come to my room. She just nodded and we walked quickly to my room.
It was an awesome couple of hours, she was beautiful nude on my bed and she had a body teen fantasies are made of, puffy fat little breasts, a plump thinly furred pussy. I went down on her with and made her cum and she returned the favor by sucking my cock unskillfully eagerly then I laid her back and slid my cock into that sweet pussy.
She was snug in a way that I had rarely felt and I had to use all my powers to hold back squirting until I had made her orgasm with me in her then I let go and came inside that cute girl as deep as I could and she actually squealed a bit when she felt me blow my sperm deep in her.
Incredibly hot.
After we spooned awhile, dozed and made love again, slower and again I came inside her.
We dozed again then she woke and said she needed to get back to her room and she dressed, kissed me and left.

I woke up a few hours latter, went out to get some coffee and kept my eyes open for her but she and her mom had already left.

One of the best mights I ever had and I was let with 2 questions:
What was her last name and was she on the pill?

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
14 Jan 2011 6:01AM
• 338 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

Hey all, was wondering if you could give me some feed back on this short erotic story I've written. All comments welcome

I stood in front of the mirror and just stared at myself for a minute. Even I had to admit, I did look pretty sexy. He was going to go wild when he came home to this. My heart was fluttering with excitement at the thought. I'd taken the utmost care to get the outfit exactly as he'd described it when we were talking about our fantasies that morning: white blouse undone to the waist showing the silk bra underneath; stripy tie knotted loosely the way I remembered the cool girls from school doing it; skirt so short you could see the bottom of my g-string; knee high socks, the kind with bows. I'd mastered the expression as well, wide eyes, a little bite of the lip, a blush - pure mock innocence. We always had fun when he dominated me and this was the ultimate game.
I looked at the clock. It had just turned five. Another half hour to wait until my man was home. I sat down on our bed and pictured what would happen when he got here. As I thought of it, him thrusting into me with absolute desire, I could feel myself getting wet. Squirming on the bed, trying to resist the temptation to relieve myself was getting difficult. But I had to wait. It would be worth it. I got up, smoothed my skirt and tried to compose myself.
Deciding to play to the naughty schoolgirl as much as possible, I sent him a text. 'Sir, I've been a really good girl today, what do I get?' I giggled softly as I pressed send, and sure enough, my plan worked. A few minutes later I heard footsteps crunching up our gravel drive. It sounded like he'd run home after receiving that. I smiled to myself as the door shut. He called my name, and I heard footsteps coming up the stairs. Positioning myself leaning against the door, I put my innocent face back on.
He rounded the corner and appeared in my view, rosy-cheeked, messy-haired and bright eyed from his run home. He was gorgeous as ever though, tall, dark and handsome, nicely built with strong arms that could hold me close, and chest muscles he could actually flex to make rhythms like a drum, and beautiful eyes that I felt I could look into forever. The bulge in his suit pants was already visible as he looked me up and down, admiring me in my tiny little costume.
"Oh, god, baby", he breathed, his voice husky and lustful, his eyes still taking me in. He put his arms round me and pressed his lips to mine. I kissed back eagerly, sucking on his lower lip, and he responded by pushing his tongue into my mouth, and sliding a hand down under my skirt to squeeze an ass cheek. I was growing wetter and he harder by the second. We kissed passionately for a while, until, breathless and dizzy with desire, I broke away. With a wicked glint in my eye I led him towards our bed, pulling his shirt off as we walked. He stopped me and slid an arm round my waist, holding me close to him. His hot breath on my neck, making my skin tingle, he muttered into my ear, "I'm the one in charge here remember missy", before picking me up and throwing me onto the bed.
Standing over me, he dropped his pants. His calvins underneath were properly tented now. He saw where my gaze was and brushed over them lightly, teasing both himself and me. I bit my lip as he took them off too and stood in front of me naked, stroking himself ever so slowly. I moaned and instinctively let my hand travel downwards. He caught my eye. "Don't you dare", he hissed. "We play this on my terms, you know that." I didn't disobey. He took his hands off himself and crawled up the bed towards me. He slowly started to undress me, taking his time on the two shirt buttons I'd actually fastened, then one-handedly unhooking my bra. My nipples were hard and begging to be sucked, but he ignored this and carried on downwards, pulling off my little skirt and socks and leaving me just in my g-string. He rubbed the silk of it softly, just above my clit. I tried subtly to grind my hips up a little and have him rub me, but he was wise to my games by now. He withdrew his hand and slid back up my body. "Don't try and rush me", he said, looking into my eyes with a fiery glare. "Or I'll leave you here until you learn your lesson." I couldn't help but smile at this. The absolute power he had over me at times like this was such a turn on. This he knew, and used it to his extreme advantage.
He leaned in to kiss me again. Such an amazing, passionate kiss that I felt the breath leave me. As he kissed me his fingers brushed over my neck in a butterfly motion, round to my throat and back up, the sensitive spot behind my ear, tickling me gently until the hairs at the back of my neck stood on end. I moved my head slightly to the side and he took his cue to start shadowing the movements of his fingers with feather-light kisses. His hands travelled down, using both now, and he rubbed my breasts, rolling my sensitive nipples between his fingers. He licked down from my neck and circled my right nipple with his tongue. He tugged at it with his teeth suddenly, whilst pinching the left, and I gasped sharply through the unexpected pleasurable pain. Latching onto it with his lips, he sucked until it was better, then repeated the process on my other nipple. I was writhing by this point, wanting him to touch me so badly. He continued his oral administrations down my body, licking down my stomach in small strokes, getting slower and slower as he got further towards my pussy, which felt like it was beating out tribal rhythms by this point. He got closer, closer, closer, kissing down my cleanly shaved pussy, just above my clit. And then pulled away. I tried desperately to pull his head back, but he wasn't having any of it.
"Damn, such a fucking tease" I growled. He merely chuckled before kneeling in front of my face and bringing his cock to my lips. I couldn't complain, I did love sucking. I looked up into his eyes with the innocent look I'd been practising all day and slowly let my tongue out and licked the tip of his cock, then let my tongue travel all the way down his length, round, and back up. He closed his eyes and smiled. I loved making him happy. I opened my lips and took him properly into my mouth, inch by inch until he was right in. He let out a groan and wrapped a hand in my hair, pulling gently as I began to move my head up and down on him, sucking him right in and then letting go almost to the end, licking and then taking him right in again. I reached under to play with his balls, gently squeezing. We both knew he couldn't carry on like this for long, so I let him go and he pulled away and slid down my body again. Right down. He kissed my tattooed feet, my ankles, inching up my calves, the back of my knees, the inside of my thighs, leisurely kissing every little bit, delaying getting where he knew I wanted him. Then finally, finally, his lips touched my pussy. It was like an electrical shock being sent through my body. He used his fingers to part my lips and gently rubbed my clit, only for a few seconds, but enough to make me twitch violently. He must've sensed then that I couldn't handle much more teasing, because he lay between my legs and started licking properly, dragging his tongue from just above my ass all the way to my clit and back again, letting it dip into my slit as he did. I moaned and ran my hand through his hair, grinding my hips into his face. He stopped and tongue fucked me for a minute, before sucking on each pussy lip. He then latched onto my clit, sliding two fingers inside me as he did, and thrusting them in and out of me. I was in heaven, writhing and moaning beneath him. I could feel a climax building. He could sense it too, and his fingering became faster, his sucking more urgent. Soon I could hold back no longer and held his head to me as I shook and came all over his fingers and tongue. We lay there for a minute while my orgasm subsided, and then he came back up to the top of the bed. He pulled me close and I could feel his cock against me, rock solid, pressing into my stomach, begging to be buried deep in my pussy.
"Ride me, little schoolgirl" he whispered sexily. We rolled over until I was mounting him. I grasped his cock and rubbed it across my clit, teasing us both. Then when I could take this no longer I allowed myself to slide onto his length, filling me up. I just sat astride him for a minute to allow myself to adjust to his thickness, and then I began to ride. I moved up and down on his cock, my tits jiggling in his face. He grabbed them and squeezed them together. My moaning was starting to get very loud. I keeled over in passion, and in one swift rolling motion he was back on top. He held my legs up and apart as he fucked me hard with all his long length. I felt his entirety slide in and out of me, hitting my g-spot, squeezing my pussy around him. We were both making almost unearthly noises of pleasure now, mine a high pitched wail, his an animal, guttural sound. His breathing was as shallow as mine and I knew we were close to a simultaneous orgasm. With a few final, hard, deep thrusts, I felt my pussy walls contract around his cock, just as I felt his hot cum shooting inside me.
We just rode our orgasm out together for its duration, until he collapsed on top of me. We lay and recovered together for a while, me stroking his hair, him leaning up to give me a sweet little kiss every so often.
"So amazing baby. Thank you, I love you. And next time it's your fantasy that gets acted out."
I smiled to myself as he went to shower. Next time was going to be even more fun.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
17 Apr 2011 8:48AM
• 1,540 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 10 replies ]

My mother regularly exposed her pussy to me when I was a boy of ten. How it came about was, because she had a fall at home and for weeks hobbled around on crutches,she could not bend to dress the lower half of herself and as my father went to work early, it sometimes fell to me to help her dress before I wentoff to school. I am talking about late 1950`s England when all women wore stockings as routine and jeans and trousers were not a regular daily form of clothing as they are now; in fact I have never known my mother to ever wear trousers or jeans, so, although she wore a simple wrap around skirt that she could easily get on, when it came to getting her knickers and stockings on, she had to rely on my help.She would sit on a chair and I placed her feet into the openings of her knickers and as I pushed them up her legs to the point where she could reach them to pull them right up, her legs invariably fell open and her pussy was on full display. It did not strike me as odd at the time, in fact it is surprising how we both seemed to accept her exposure without embarrassment. In later years I realised that she was perhaps deliberately exposing herself and maybe even getting some kind of thrill from it. I know that when I became old enough to masturbate, the memory of those weeks helped bring on some powerful orgasms

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
27 Jul 2011 1:19AM
• 427 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 5 replies ]

ok so this is a weird story. so one night i had fish sticks for dinner, later that night i had a really powerful orgasm, stronger than usual. then in the morning i had another stronger than usual orgasm. later i had leftover fish sticks for breakfast and i had 2 more orgasms later that day in the afternoon, i was way hornier than usual and i can only think it was the fish sticks

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
13
Anonymous
@random
26 Jan 2010 2:57AM
• 8,678 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 19 replies ]

My Last Boyfriend


The thing that stuck with me the most was how he'd arrange to having me give him a blowjob. He would usually sit down to watch some hardcore porn movie in the living room with me. His tastes would often veer towards the fetishistic. For a time he was heavily into interracial gangbangs, that's where one blonde buxom bimbo would have to take on five or more well-hung black studs who'd fuck her silly. Then he moved on to facials and bukkake videos which would show some girl serving a number of cocks, only to have them cover her face in semen. He soon developed a particular fondness of a specific German brand of those videos which would also often culminate in the girls getting their cum-drenched faces showered in gallons of fresh piss. He'd have them playing on our TV, letting me hear the sounds of strangers fucking, sucking and cumming while I carefully unzipped his pants and let his cock slip into my mouth, lovingly licking and slurping on his veiny shaft. Soon thereafter he discovered yet another style of hardcore pornography to get him hard and ready. This time the videos added another element to the cumshots, gangbangs and golden showers: the humiliation, degradation and torture of the girl. He'd come so hard watching some young and innocent looking teen get tied up, spanked, hurt and verbally abused to the point of tears and frequently beyond. He savored the moments when she would be called whore, cumbag, cockslut and so on and loved to see those words have an effect on her. But even those videos of hard, merciless fucking and cruel and abusive domination were nothing compared to his favourite taste in porn: rape.

It was the ultimate turn-on for him to witness a young girl be forcefully penetrated, while she squirmed and begged. He loved it when the camera stayed on her face, absorbing every second of her fear, suffering and humiliation. Occasionally he'd mutter something vicious and hateful under his breath, while the screaming and grunting on the screen kept going. I've no doubt, that his words were as much directed to the girl in the video as they were towards me dutifully sucking and pumping his cock.

As his depraved tastes in porn progressed over the months, he'd want me to ask him to do some of those things he so liked to watch to me. It was one of his hang-ups that he'd never say what he liked to do to me. He never actually said things like 'I wanna tie you up and shove my cock down your throat'; 'Let me fuck you into your asshole'; 'I want to see you taste your own cunt juices before I spurt my cum on you'; 'It makes me so hard to treat you like a cheap and dirty slut'

It had to come from me. All the time. You'd think that would give me some kind of power, but that was far from the case. He was very good at manipulating my emotions to the point that I would feel like I was somehow messed up for not begging him to act out all kinds of weird sexual fetishes on me. Worse yet, he made me feel like I was mistreating him or sabotaging my own feelings for him by not asking him to treat me like some filthy gutter trash whore in bed. So that was what I did.

With each new hardcore video that would get into heavy rotation at home, I would soon ask him during some blowjob or handjob on the couch, if he would do that to me, too. Occasionally he'd refuse at first, slightly disgusted by my apparently sick and filthy urges. But instead of feeling like an idiot, I'd feel ashamed, yet even more eager to win his consent. He had me beg for days before he deigned to give me a golden shower, that I so claimed to want. I had to finger myself to orgasm as he splashed my face with piss, to 'convince' him that I really did get off on it. He was just as stubborn during the first few times he ass-fucked me; when he first whipped me or when he started rough-handling me during sex.

please I want to taste myself on your cock.
please stick it up my ass.
please let me be your nasty little girl.
please hit me.
please I need it to hurt.
please say it like you mean it.

The funny thing is, that after a while, it became impossible to seperate his tastes from mine. The faked thrills blended into actual thrills. I slowly grew accustomed to the taste of his sexual fantasies. I took a liking to not just playing but being his fucktoy, his slave, his victim. Before long I found myself acting out his fantasy of me whenever I was home. At work I'd be myself, chit-chatting with my collegues about this problem student or the other, grading papers, preparing lessons and so on. But shortly after I stepped into our home, I would casually slip into my role of kinky little minx daring him to teach me a lesson in humility.

As it turned out, all he was waiting for was a little encouragement. Some reassurance that I was willing to be used for every sordid little fuck fantasy he had set his mind to. Which was why I often found myself tied and bound, my clothes torn off me and his thick prick ramming into me with as much anger as he could summon. All while he beat me and yelled obscenities and abuse into my face untill I was crying, screaming and begging him to stop. It wasn't any good until tears were streaming down my face. Nothing would get him off more than seeing the pain he caused by fucking me.

So one time, as I was babbling incoherently in-between my sobs, pleading with him as he pounded my abused asshole and throwing my head around with every loud slap his hand made when it connected with my face... I felt him move his hand away from my red and pulsing cheeks and to my throat. I could barely control my sobbing breaths. He pushed his cock in a little deeper causing me to moan slightly, then he made me lock eyes with him. He stared into my eyes with a mixture of crazed lust and barely concealed disgust. 'You filthy little whore. Worthless fucking cunt. Do you want me to do it with my cock buried in your slut ass?' he hissed at me. For a moment I was confused, then he began to squeeze my throat, chocking me slowly. I felt a tinge of panic, but before I could form the words to beg him to stop, he was angrily thrusting into me again. 'Now what, you piece of shit whore? This what you dream of? Ending up ass-raped and choked in some guy's basement?' he began using his other hand to really smack me around. I tried to scream but the lack of oxygen was starting to get to me. Except for a dry cough and the involuntary jerking from his thrusts I barely registered anything around me. I knew he was beating me, but the burning in my lungs was quickly drowning out the pain. It was only when he pulled his dick out of my puckered hole, that I remembered him fucking me in the ass. Then his grip suddenly disappeared from my throat. I desperately gasped for air, trying to fill my lungs with the comforting coolness of oxygen. Out of the corner of my eyes I barely noticed him, furiously jerking off and blasting his load all over my face. I was about to cry out my surprise when I felt his veiny prick push into my mouth. 'Lick it clean, bitch. All of it.' he yelled moving his dick back and forth in my mouth. I held back my gag reflex as I tasted myself on his cock. Closing my eyes submissively I moved my tongue around trying to lick every part of his shaft. When he pulled out after a while, his dick had gone half-limp. He stood up straight above me, pointing his penis at my face.

I could tell what was coming and started struggling against my bonds. He chuckled, and suddenly I felt the first gush of piss hit my face, splashing into my mouth, my cheeks and down my hair. I let out an anguished cry which I realised turned him on more. His piss hit me with more force than I had expected and as I was thrashing around beneath him, some of it hit my breasts while some even found its way into my mouth as I screamed. When he was done, and I was well-soaked in cum and urine he stepped down again and started undoing my restraints. 'Your one nasty fucking whore' he said, slapping my breast hard once more for good measure. I cringed and said nothing, which as it turned out was a bad idea. He pulled me down by my hair, forcing me to kneel before him on all fours. 'Lick my feet' he demanded, which I obeyed hesitatingly. He ran his hand down my back, slapping my ass hard while I ran my tongue in between his toes. Unhappy with my performance, he pulled me up some more demanding I use my tongue where it belonged. He turned around and bent over slightly bearing his ass towards me. 'Go on and lick it, you stupid cunt. I want to feel your tongue on my asshole' I wanted to scream. I wanted to yell at him, How he dared to treat me like this. I hated him for demanding me to lick his shithole. The anger and humiliation was making me tear up. But I couldn't stand giving him the satisfaction of having made me cry like that, so instead I buried my face in his ass crack and start pushing my tongue into him. He started moaning and cursing excitedly. 'I knew it. You fucking pig. you twisted little slut. You love that.' He took my hand and placed it on his semi-limp cock. 'Jerk me off, you sick fuck.' This was too much. I could barely keep myself from crying. But as I dutifuly licked out his asshole, I used my hand to pump him into another erection.

I felt him getting harder in my hand. Once he was ready, he turned around and pressed my mouth open while slowly jerking off right in front of my face. Then he let his balls sink into my open mouth with obvious pleasure, moaning as he did so. 'Use your tongue, fuckhole.' I obeyed and tried to please him as well as I could, licking and sucking his balls. Tasting the mix of his cum and my juices that had stuck to his pubic hair. Soon he got tired of that as well, and holding my head steady with both his hands he pushed his cock into my mouth. Deeper and deeper, hitting the back of my throat. He pulled back a little only to push in deep again, causing me to gag and struggle for air. He didn't seem to care. He pulled out for a second or two only to thrust himself into my mouth again, as soon as I had stopped gagging and coughing. He kept going until he managed to thrust his dick all the way inside and down my throat. 'Better get used to getting your throat fucked like this, whore. I don't think I can be satisfied without making you deepthroat me.' When he pulled out again thick strings of saliva were hanging between the head and my lips. He nodded approvingly then grabbed his belt from the chair. Instinctively, I moved away from him afraid of being hit again. 'Relax. that's not what I'm gonna use the belt for. I want to play a little game with you.' He made a sling out of his belt and put it around my neck. 'I wonder if you can make me cum while I'm choking you. Let's see if you can make me blow my load inside your hole, before you pass out.' With the last words he jerked up his belt, tightening it around my throat and led me to a chair. He sat down, proudly presenting me with his erection and not letting go of the leash choking me. I straddled him with short and hurried breathes and sank down over him, his hard meat urging its way into me. 'I reckon you get a few minutes headstart, before I make use of this' he held the belt up to my face and grinned at me. I started grinding my hips, moving them up and down in hopes of creating enough friction to get him to orgasm. he didn't seem to care. i started to caress my breasts, pinching my nipples and pushing them up so i could lick them. i tried to hide my panic, when he seemed entirely unimpressed, but I could feel him pushing back more and more. I leaned forward, trying to think of something slutty or whorish to whisper into his ear, but I couldn't think of anything. So I simply dropped any pretense and said what I had been thinking all along.

'Please I cannot take it anymore. This is too much. It hurts. Please stop, Baby. I don't want this.' I could feel tears running down my cheeks. My short breaths had turned into pitiful sobs. 'I don't know the safeword anymore, just stop please.' He was starting to thrust into me now. Harder and harder every time. 'Please don't Baby. I'm begging you'. His thrusts had quickly become violent and painful and I howled out in pain with each. We weren't having sex anymore. He was simply fucking me, using me, destroying me.

Then he suddenly pulled hard on the leash, squeezing my throat shut and cried out as his orgasm was about to hit. I struggled desperately for air, flailing my hands about. He thrust into me hard. I hit him, scratched him, desperate for air. He threw his head back, screaming in extasy. I grasped for his arm, trying to get control of the belt. He barely noticed as he kept spurting his cum into me. My eyes were burning, my lungs cramping and he just kept pushing his dick deeper and deeper into me. I buried my fingers into my throat trying to pry the belt off...

...and then I came.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Oct 2011 3:11PM
• 276 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Just cum back from my mother in laws...i do love the hot weather she was wearing a really skimpy loose top that i could look down each time she bent over...her tits are lush not that big but the nipples are so cute and stick out like coat pegs. I watched as she worked in the garden ensuring she could see up my shorts at my hardening cock...she looked several times. Eventually she went in and said she needed a shower, she went up and showered and came doan in her knickers and panties....she looked fucking hot i grabbed her and started to kiss her she responded and her hand was on my cock in seconds gripping and tugging at my huge hard on . I thrust my hand down her knickers and finger fucked her she came on my hand she was so randy. I stripped and stripped her off and fucked her on the dining room table...my cum spurted all over her belly and tits my orgasm was so powerful...i waited and then she scked me hard again we fucked a lot longer this time and she came at least twice...she's 65...gonna fuck her again thats for sure.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
19
Anonymous
@confessions
12 Oct 2011 3:35PM
• 5,995 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 18 replies ]

I confess i love incest story's.


Darcy And Dad

Mom had lost her battle with breast cancer five years earlier. Dad was still experiencing grief and seemed to be having difficulty adjusting to life as a widower. After all, they had been happily married for 25 years, having met as teenagers. Essentially their adult life together was the only one that either of them had ever known.

Watching dad struggle emotionally through the months and years following moms passing was heartbreaking. Dad remained in my parents home out in the country. It was certainly more of a house than he needed now, but he said there was a connection there that he just couldnt sever.

I wanted to be more supportive of dad during that awful time, but I was engulfed in my own tumultuous life, having recently ended a two year relationship with my boyfriend after catching him in bed with our neighbor! So after throwing his cheating ass out I had to face the realization that I simply couldnt afford to stay in that apartment alone. I was not interested in a roommate and I was really at my wits end. What was I to do?

Dad had helped me financially a few times in the past and Im sure he would have helped me again had I asked. But honestly, I realized that his cash would provide only a short term fix and in my heart I knew that I needed to make a major lifestyle change. Thats when the idea came to me Maybe I can move back home with daddy.

NO WAY! Stop it Darcy! Youre 27 years old now. You have your own life and you cannot go back home and live with daddy, said the voice in my head. And although I knew that to be true, I still couldnt ignore the prospect of how financially advantageous it would be for me, not to mention how helpful I could be to dad around the house. I gave it serious thought for the next few days and eventually decided to run the idea past dad.

So later that week one evening after dad got home from work I stopped by for a visit. He seemed puzzled that I was there on a weeknight but appeared happy to see me. I was a bit nervous and didnt quite know how to begin my presentation. So after fumbling around looking for the right words I finally just blurted it out, Dad, can I move back home?

Dad replied, Darcy, what happened between you and Doug?

I caught him in our bed with Melinda, the slut in the adjoining apartment, so I threw his ass out and I am all done with him now and theres no way I can afford that apartment on my own, I exclaimed, now sporting some huge alligator tears.

Dad said, Well sure honey, you can have your old room back. How long do you anticipate needing it?

Im not really sure dad. Im just trying to regroup right now and formulate a feasible plan. I dont want to get into financial trouble and my thinking was that you would also benefit from me moving back as well. I can help you with cooking, cleaning, household chores, and just about anything else that you need done. I can kind of be a replacement for mom, well I mean, Im sorry I didnt mean to imply that I can ever replace mom I just meant

Dad quickly interjected, Thats alright honey, I know exactly what you mean. Dont sweat it. I understand perfectly. No need to apologize. Its been hard on all of us. Lets just concentrate now on getting your life put back together.

Thanks dad, I love you so much, thank you a thousand times, I said, as I hugged dad and kissed him on his forehead.

That next Saturday I rented a small truck and commandeered a few guys that I work with and we got all my stuff out of the apartment and over to my dads house. It took the entire day and by midnight I was exhausted. I told dad that I was going to grab a shower, go to bed, and Id finish unpacking tomorrow. He agreed that it had been a long day and he then retrieved some clean bath towels out of the linen closet for me. I took my shower and quickly fell asleep.

Upon awakening Sunday morning dad had cooked a huge breakfast for us. I thought that was so sweet of him. He said that it was nice to have someone to sit at the table and speak with and how he so missed doing that with mom. I grabbed his hand and said, Well dad, you have me here now and things are going to be much better for you.

After breakfast I immediately went back to work unpacking and getting settled in. Dad walked into my room and asked if there was anything that he could help me with. I told him that I pretty much had everything under control And no sooner did I say that did a large box that was sitting on the edge of the bed fall over and its contents spill onto the floor. Now there lay at my dads feet a ten inch purple dildo And to make matters worse, the impact of it hitting the ground somehow triggered it into the on position! So there I sit on the edge of the bed, totally mortified, watching this vibrating donkey dick bounce around on the hardwood floor right smack in front of us! I was so humiliated.

I said, Oh my God, I am so sorry, dad.

Then dad said, Sorry for what, being human? Dont sweat it. Just turn it off now before you kill the battery! He then chuckled as he left the room.

Wow I didnt realize that my dad could be so hip. I mean, he was my father and I really never had the occasion to discuss anything sexual with him as I was growing up. But today, for the first time ever I got to see a different side of him. Dad wasnt just a parent figure anymore I saw him now as a man, an equal, even a sexual being! I began to feel an immediate closeness with dad that had been absent before. I felt like I connected with him in some special way that morning and that we could now be good friends and discuss anything together. It was definitely a new and strangely exciting feeling.

It took most of Sunday to get everything put away and make my room livable. Dad was on the riding lawn mower and nightfall was fast approaching. I went outside and asked him if hed like to have a pizza delivered for dinner since it was getting kind of late to start cooking a meal. He said, Sure honey, that sounds great to me. Go into my room and take the Visa card from my wallet and call in the order.

So I go back inside and enter dads bedroom but didnt see his wallet anywhere. I opened his top dresser drawer thinking he might keep it in there. Well, I didnt find his wallet but much to my surprise I did find a stack of the most hardcore porno magazines Id ever seen in my life. Holy shit, I didnt know my dad looked at this stuff! And as if that wasnt enough, I came across a bottle of personal lubricant. Oh my God, my dad has been jerking off to dirty pictures! I felt so ashamed and embarrassed from what I had discovered, yet equally excited. The thought of my dad jerking off somehow gave me a sensual rush and I felt my vagina becoming moist. My God, this isnt happening, I thought. How can I be getting aroused over my own father?

Just then my dad appeared in the doorway. I was caught red handed! I had one of the magazines opened to the centerfold picture and the bottle of personal lubricant sitting in my lap. There was no way out of this one and I was sure dad was going to be really pissed at me for invading his privacy.

I began to explain how I was looking for his wallet but dad quickly interrupted me and said, Now Darcy, listen to me. If youre going to be living under my roof youre going to have to play by my rules.

Oh boy, I felt like I really blew it now and that he was going to let me have it big time.

Dad continued, In this house I do certain things - private things - that you may or may not condone. But the fact of the matter is, since your mom passed on five years ago I have not been with a woman. Men have certain needs and so I choose to satisfy those needs myself, in private. Its just something I must do to maintain my sexual sanity and if...

Then I interrupted, Oh daddy, of course I understand. Im an adult and a woman of the world. I know all about masturbation and the male libido. I didnt just crawl out from under a rock. I am just so sorry for rummaging through your stuff. I truly was only looking for your wallet. And as for these personal items, I dont have a problem with any of them, seriously. I mean, now that Doug and I have split Ill probably have to do the same thing for awhile!

Dad jokingly replied, Yea, unless you keep dropping your new partner on the floor!

Dad then opened a different drawer, retrieved his wallet and called in the pizza order. He then said he was going to take a shower and asked if I could keep an ear out for the pizza guy. I told him I would and then retreated to my room.

I was still somewhat distracted by the mental image of my dad jerking off to those dirty magazines. The thought of it was exhilarating to me and for however wrong that was, it felt just as right. I could feel my vagina continuing to moisten and I knew that Id have to relieve my sexual tension soon.

With dad in the shower and the pizza still 30 minutes away I thought there would be no better time than now. So I shut my bedroom door, got my dildo, removed all my clothes, laid on my bed, closed my eyes, and entered my new fantasyland.

My clitoris was extremely sensitive and I felt a strange tingling deep inside my vagina. I was clearly aroused far beyond where Doug had ever taken me before. It had to be the new environment, the risk of getting caught by my dad, and the image of him masturbating that had me so supercharged. Whatever it was, I wanted to embrace it. These newfound sensations consumed me and I was rendered powerless by them.

Clitoral stimulation alone had always given me a decent orgasm. But today I wanted penetration too. I was wild with excitement and began having images of my dad being inside me, holding me, satisfying my every desire, loving me in the way that he always loved mom. The thought of that was a real turn on so I inserted the dildo deep into my vagina and began ramming my g-spot, closed my eyes and imagined it was dad inside me. I continued to work my clit and fondle my breasts with the other hand, going back and forth between the two.

My orgasm was building like a fierce volcano that was nearing eruption. This was going to be a real powerhouse of a release. I could feel it coming and I couldnt stop it. I moaned as my body wrenched with delight, one contraction after another, delivering a sexual release like I had never experienced before. My vagina gushed with cum as it pooled on the sheet at my butt. The orgasm must have lasted for several minutes. It was ecstasy and I didnt want it to end.

But then the doorbell rang. It was the pizza guy! Dad was surprisingly already out of the shower and dressed so he dealt with that. I guess Id lost track of time. So I quickly went into my bathroom, washed up a bit and put on some clean panties. Dad knocked on my bedroom door to tell me that dinner is served. I told him that Id be right out.

We sat at the dining room table and dug into our pizza. It was loaded with toppings and extra cheese. It was definitely the pizza to die for!

But dad had just two pieces and said, Well, thats it for me.

I said, What? Two pieces and youre calling it quits?

He jokingly replied, Hey, I need to watch my cute little figure!

Actually I shouldnt have been surprised. Dad had become somewhat of a health fanatic ever since mom got sick and died. He lost a lot of weight and still exercises at the local gym faithfully three nights a week after work.

Dads really done a nice job of toning up his body over the past few years. Even now in his mid-forties hes really somewhat of a stud muffin! And for the life of me I cant understand why some woman hasnt already snagged him.

But in a selfish kind of way Im glad that no one has. I think Id be insanely jealous of any woman that got in between me and daddy now. I know that sounds very possessive, but I want daddy all for myself now and Ill do anything to keep it that way. Anything!

So the weekend was coming to a close and bedtime was fast upon us. Dad said goodnight and went to his room and I said goodnight and went to my room.

But after laying there for a few minutes I suddenly remembered that dad recently had a mechanical timer installed on his hot water tank to save on electricity and I had no clue how to set it. Id be up and in the shower an hour before dad the next morning and I wanted to make sure that Id have hot water.

So I got back out of bed and walked across the house to dads room but noticed that his bedroom door was closed. I was getting ready to knock when I heard dad talking to someone. His voice sounded kind of weird though. I didnt want to eavesdrop but my curiosity really got the best of me. I placed my ear gently up to his door and listened.

Oh my God, I think he was jerking off! I was hearing some moaning and I swear I even heard my name a few times Darcy, Oh Darcy You are so much like your mom and I love you so much.

That was it! Dad was fantasizing about me while he was jerking off! I felt so honored and powerful and again I began to tremble with excitement as I became sexually aroused. I wanted so much to just go in there and confront him and let our natural feelings and desires take over. I felt such love for my daddy and I just knew that he must have been feeling the same for me at that moment.

There I stood on the outside of his door in my sexy, short baby doll pajamas. My hand went for the door knob. I didnt know if I could stop myself at this point. I was not thinking rationally. I wanted my daddy so badly at that moment that I would risk anything to have him. Once again I could feel my vagina oozing with juice. It was now or never.

I slowly turned the doorknob and quietly opened the door. Upon entering I saw my dad laying in his bed completely nude on his back and his beautiful hard dick sticking straight up in the air as he slid his hand over it, stroking so slowly up and down. He was still moaning and hadnt yet noticed me.

I slowly inched my way into his view and the second he saw me he immediately rolled over onto his side and attempted to pull the sheet over him. He was obviously startled and his first reflex was to hide from me what he was doing. I understood that. But I also knew that I needed to seize the moment if I stood any chance at all of making this happen. And I so wanted it to happen. I wanted nothing more in the world at that moment. I was so hot with lust and love for my daddy that there was nothing I wouldnt have done to have him.

So I slowly made my way over to his side of the bed and sat down beside him. I made sure that my short baby doll pajamas were riding high and exposing as much upper leg as they could. Dad was on his left side and facing me, but he wouldnt look me in the face. I knew he must have been embarrassed and I also knew that I had to assure him that what he was doing was absolutely fine and perfectly alright with me.

As I gently spoke to him I began stroking his right arm and shoulder area. He was so tanned and masculine looking. I said, Daddy, what you were doing is perfectly natural. Its okay, really. It actually turned me on and Ill even let you in on a little secret of mine Ive been fantasizing about having a sexual relationship with you ever since mom passed away. I knew you were lonely and I wanted nothing more than to move in here with you and keep you satisfied in all the ways that mom did.

With that dad looked up at me and said, Really? So you dont think Im a pervert for fantasizing about my daughter?

I said, Oh daddy, its perfectly natural. We both want the same thing and I can see no reason to deprive either of us from what makes us happy. Now roll over onto your back again, close your eyes, and enjoy the ride. Trust me daddy and let your inhibitions go. Just relax and know that I love you so deeply and I will never feel uncomfortable with anything that we do together.

With dad on his back again I removed my pajamas. My breasts were firm, nipples erect, and my pussy was literally dripping with love juice at this point. Dad took one look at me and gasped, My God Darcy, you look just like your mom so many years ago. I cannot believe you are giving me this present. I want you so much and want to love every inch of your beautiful, sexy body.

I was so hot with passion at this point that I couldnt have stopped if I wanted to. I began to lick my daddys huge cock, every inch of it, and then stuffed it into my mouth and as far down my throat that I could take it. He moaned and groaned and I feared that he might cum right away. I didnt want this to end so I stopped doing that and mounted him instead. I allowed the head of his hard cock to slightly penetrate my hot, moist pussy but not let it go in all the way. It was driving daddy wild and he was begging for more. I was in full command and I loved it. He was finally mine and I had full control.

Daddy told me to turn around and to get into the 69 position. I did and then I felt daddys warm, moist tongue licking the juices from my dripping cunt. Daddy said, Darcy, your pussy even looks and tastes just like moms did. He was now licking, biting, and sucking, and inserting his tongue inside my pussy and then my ass as far as he could get it. Hed become a wild man and I was loving every minute of it.

But I wanted to have my daddy inside me too. I wanted to have that extreme closeness with him, to have his dick deep inside, and to have him shoot his load far inside me. I wanted to be there for him at that moment to tell him that I love him and that he can have me whenever he wanted me from now on.

So I turned around and laid down beside him. I hugged him and pulled him close to me and he instinctively rolled right over on top of me. I grabbed his huge cock and guided it right into my wet pussy. He moaned as it went in. I know he had been waiting for this for so long, just as I had been.

It felt so good to have daddy inside me finally. I told him to go inside as deeply as he could and pull out all the way each time. At the same time I was rubbing my clitoris. Each time hed enter his cock would hit my g-spot. The angle was perfect and dad seemed to know exactly what he needed to do. I remember thinking to myself, Gosh, mom was so lucky to have had this for so long.

Eventually I felt my orgasm starting to build. It felt that it would be even stronger than the one I had earlier in the day while awaiting the pizza delivery. I mean, this was like heaven. Daddy knew exactly what to do and when to do it. He seemed to know me and my body inside and out. There was nothing he could have done wrong.

I was getting really close. I said, Daddy, are you almost there? Im getting very close and I want us to cum together.

Daddy said, Okay baby, let it go whenever you need to. I am right there now. Shall I hold off or let it go?

My orgasm was starting and it was like nothing I had ever experienced in my life. I tried to speak to let daddy know that I was starting to cum, but I couldnt form the words. It was just too overpowering.

But daddy must have sensed it because he then whispered to me, Okay honey, Im going to cum inside you now. I love you so much baby. Stay with me now and let me unleash my love juice inside you.

We both had our mind blowing orgasms together and it was the best sex that either of us had ever experienced in our lives. Afterwards we just remained there motionless. Daddy did not even pull out. He just laid there on top of me while I stroked his hair and held him close to my breasts.

Eventually we both got up and took a shower together. I had never felt so close to another human being as I felt with daddy that evening. This had gone far beyond sex. Something else had happened here. There was just too much of a closeness and too much of a desire and attraction for it to be sinful incest. Its like daddy was not really my father anymore, but my husband and my soul mate and my lover. It was a dream come true for us both.

Needless to say I moved into daddys room with him. I kept some of my stuff in the other room just for appearance sake. Daddy and I both realized that although we were so in love with each other and saw nothing wrong with our relationship, that society was still not ready for it.

Weve been together now living as man and wife for nearly two years. The sex is still as great as it was that first night and if anything weve developed a deeper and more trusting love and mutual respect for each other than most couples ever know.

I love my daddy and Ill always be there for him.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
3
Anonymous
@random
09 Apr 2013 3:10PM
• 1,531 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 3 replies ]

Fun at a Local Bar - Part 1
Mike was finally able to get some of that new drug we heard so much about from our inner circle of friends. A nice powerful little pill that increases the effects of being drunk with no memory of anything that happened after it wears off. The nice thing about this pill, other than short term memory loss, was that it doesn’t knock the person out but rather just increases effects of alcohol while leaving the victim fully aware and awake but unable to resist a little help from others. Mike and I decided to get the evening started a little early at around 5:00pm before going out to a local bar for the real fun to begin. Becky and I met at Mike and Barbara’s place for a few starter drinks and it was there that our plan was put into play. As I kept Becky and Barbara busy, Mike slipped a couple pills into each of their drinks. About a half hour later they finished those and we poured them a second round. The pills did their job before they even finished that second round of drinks. The girls both appeared to be totally drunk and completely unaware of anything that was happening around them, let alone to them. We told the girls it was time to get going to the bar but we wanted to make sure they were dressed appropriately for what we had planned that evening. We knew the pills were doing the job we had hoped for because neither of them offered any argument when Mike and I helped them out the clothes they were in and into the outfits we had picked out. We chose a nice loose sheer blouse top for each of them, a light blue one for Barbara and a white one for Becky. We did not allow them, and they were so unaware to offer any argument anyway, to wear a bra under the top. Then we chose a black very short mini skirt for them both. These skirts just barely came to the bottom of their ass cheeks and under the skirts was a pair of baby blue bikini panties for Barbara and semi sheer white cotton panties for Becky. The outfit was finished off with each of them a pair of high heel slip on shoes. It was now time to walk the girls the short 15 minute walk to the bar. Their tops were sheer enough that you could see right through them and they didn’t do much to hide the view of their bare braless tits. However, just to make it more fun, we undid the top three buttons on each of their blouses for the walk to the bar. It was dusk and the low light outside really made their tops so transparent that they might as well not been wearing them at all. The few people we passed on the walk to the bar took notice and got a real nice view of their braless tits bouncing freely under those tops. As we walked into the bar, all eyes were on Barbara and Becky in their see thru tops and short skirts and they both were totally unaware of the show they were putting on for the bar patrons. We sat them at a nearby table and Mike and I went to get them more drinks. The girls could barely keep their heads up off the table as the pills we slipped them began to settle in their systems. Mike and I noticed a table of 5 guys that looked as though they had just got off work from a nearby construction site. We approached them and pointed to the Barbara and Becky at the table and told the guys that we were a little short on cash for our night out. We told them that if they picked up our bar tab while we were there that the two girls would be theirs to play with and use as they wanted. We assured them that the girls would not offer any argument. We returned to our table with the drinks and had Barbara and Becky quickly down them just to enhance the effects of the pills. One of the guys at the table got a song started on the jukebox and came over and without asking, just escorted Barbara out onto the dance floor in the middle of the room. They start to slowly dance to the song and he grabs Barbara from behind and presses his stiff dick between her ass crack through her skirt and panties. He had to constantly keep Barbara on both feet while they danced as the pill was having its desired effect on her. With her back against the front him and him continuing to grind his cock into her ass, he began to grab her tits, first through her sheer top and then he slipped his hand into the top through the three open buttons. He squeezed her bare tits hard and began to pinch and pull on her nipples and Barbara began to let out a few soft moans. The guys at the table began to cheer for their friend to continue his assault on Mike’s helpless wife. With his one hand in her top playing with her bare tits, his other hand moved down to her thighs and he slowly began to lift her skirt. The cheers from his friends at the table continued and a few other patrons also joined in on the fun. He lifted her skirt completely up above the waistband of her panties and her baby blue bikini panties were now in full view of the entire bar crowd. He let his hand slide into top of her panties, all the way down until his hand was cupping her complete pussy mound. We could see him as he ran his fingers up and down her slit inside her panties. They kept dancing and Barbara was totally unaware and didn’t care about the assault this stranger was taking on her. As they danced, he worked his middle finger into her wet pussy and the crowd continued to cheer them on. With his foot he pushed her feet aside so that she standing in a really wide stance and he managed to work two more fingers into her now gaping cunt hole. She seem to like it because her moans got louder and she started to grind and ride the hand that was fuking her while the crowd continued to go wild. While he continued his assault on her helpless pussy with one hand, the other hand lowered her panties to just below her pussy. Then with both hands, he pulled her lips apart and showed off her gaping hole to his buddies at the table and to all the other bar patrons. Encouraged by the cheering of the crowd, he spins Barbara around and bent her over pulling her cheeks apart as he did to give them a rear view of her now dripping wet cunt. Flashes filled the bar as the guys all began to use their phones to take pictures of Barbara bent over with her gaping cunt on full display. One of his buddies finished a beer and stepped forward with the empty bottle in his hand. He looked at his buddy and asked .....” should I fill the slut up?” Laughing, he tells his friend to help himself to this blonde fuck toy. Slowly he pushes the long slender bottle up her willing and gaped cunt. She moans as the bottle is pushed into her and the slender 4”kneck disappears. He has to push just little harder to get the thicker end of the bottle into Barbara. She is so wet and her breathing getting faster and harder that her pussy opens up slowly so the bottle can slide in. The bottle is now well inside her but he continues his assault on her pussy by pushing the bottle in further. Her pussy is getting used to the size of the bottle and opens up further now and gives the glass intruder full access and suddenly the bottle slides completely inside her cunt. The audience goes crazy and a wave of flashes illuminate, all focused her ass and cunt. The guy pushes the bottle in the rest of the way with his thumb and Barbara begins to shake and spasm. Her moan is loud and constant and the whole bar watched as she had a massive orgasm. With her legs still in a spasm from her orgasm, one of the guys pulled the bottle from her pussy and the bar cheered as the slurping sounds were heard and the camera flashes went off to capture pics of her gaping cunt dripping her juices down the inside of her thighs. She was exhausted and could not stand on her own so I went over told the guys that was it for now. “Are you the husband,” asked one of them, “no, my name is Dave. I’m a friend.” I helped Barbara back to the table.
Fun at a Local Bar - Part 2
A couple of the guys followed me over and seen Becky sitting and in all appearances to them, totally drunk out of her senses. She could barely keep her head up off the table. “This looks like a fine piece of ass,” one of them commented. They helped her up from the table and carried her over to one of the two pool tables in the bar where they laid her down on her back with her legs dangling off of one end of the table. They run their hands all over her as they look her up and down. One of the guys begins to unbutton the remaining buttons on her top and push it open exposing her bare tits to the crowd. More camera flashes go off as the people in the bar with phones try to get pics of her. She is lifted up off the table so her top can be completely removed, leaving her in just her skirt and panties. They lay her back down on the table and everyone is trying to get their turn feeling up her bare tits and nipples. Someone had lowered the zipper on the side of her skirt and next thing we knew it was completely removed. They continued to play with her and feel up her nearly naked body. Running their hands down her stomach and over her panty covered pussy. They would run their fingers up and down her slit through her white cotton panties and push the crotch of her panties into her wet cunt with their fingers. Becky was so out of control of her senses from the pill slipped to her that she could offer no resistance to their assault on her. They worked her pussy into such a wet mess that a visible wet spot had appeared in the crotch of her white cotton panties and everyone made sure to get plenty of pics of her situation. Her panties were then pulled down to just past her knees and her legs lifted up and pushed back toward her shoulders. In this position, her pussy lips and ass cheeks parted presenting the crowd with a nice view and picture opportunity of all her fuck holes. They continued to play with her tits and pussy, taking turns putting their fingers into her to see what she felt like. A couple of the guys took the opportunity to spend a few minutes licking her soaking wet pussy and tasting her juices. Someone had the idea of using a pool cue on her, so a couple of guys held her legs in position with her knees at her shoulders as another positioned the handle end of the cue at the entrance of her gaped cunt hole. He slowly inserted the cue and began to work it in and out of her and the bar cheered as the sounds of her wet cunt being fucked were heard throughout. As the cue was continually worked in and out of her pussy, one of the guys holding her legs began to massage her clit with his fingers. Becky began to moan and the moans became louder with each thrust of the cue and her breathing started to become faster. It was then that another guy came over with another cue and positioned it at the entrance of her tight little asshole. The juices dripping from her sopping wet hole lubricated her asshole and he slowly inserted the cue and began to work it in and out as the other cue continued to assault her soaked pussy. With three guys working her into a wet mess, Mike and I knew it wouldn’t be long before they brought her to a massive and wet orgasm. Her moans began to grow louder and the bar crowd was cheering nonstop. The guy massaging her clit looked at her face and knew she was close. “Come on you cunt, show us all how nicely you can cum for us,” he said to her. He picked up the pace on massaging her clit as the other two continued to fuck ass and pussy fast and hard with the pool cues. Becky was totally out of her senses and completely exhausted but she still managed to raise her hips slightly up off the pool table as she exploded with an orgasm and a loud moan. They withdrew the cues from both her gaped holes and she just went limp on the table. One of the guys took Becky’s panties off of her and then tossed them along with Barbara’s baby blue panties to the bartender and told him to display them somewhere behind the bar. He hung them on a couple of empty hooks right above the mirror. We helped to get Becky off the table and put her top and skirt back on and then Mike and I both helped the two exhausted and clueless girls back to the house. Just before we left, one of the guys said, “hey Dave, bring those two wives of yours back another night for some more fun.” Maybe we will do that again. Real Soon.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
8
Anonymous
@confessions
01 May 2012 2:35PM
• 27,969 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 92 replies ]

Hi, Another Peeping mother here. I posted on PeepingMom's thread a little while ago and decided to continue with my own thread for those that are interested. I'm not nearly the talented writer she is, so please bear with me.

First off, a little about me: I'm a single mom, 38 years young, nowhere near drop dead gorgeous but I have been called a MILF more than once..lol. I just have one child, 14 year old "Josh" and have been divorced for several years now. Btw, I'm bisexual and don't date many men these days so Josh is my main male attraction.

Like PeepingMom, I don't want to initiate any physical contact with my son as I fear that would ruin the beautiful relationship we have now. I love him with all my heart and would never want to lose him over something caused by my selfish lusty wants. As I said in her thread, I enjoy sun bathing in our back yard in the summer. As a teacher I have the summer off and have plenty of spare time to indulge my never ending quest for the perfect tan.:)

Like PeepingMom, this started with me accidentally seeing Josh masturbating in his room. He was almost 12 at the time and was laying on the bed looking at a Maxim magazine while playing with his cock. His loud metal music was blasting on his stereo which was what initially brought me to his room. Actually, at the time, I was upstairs masturbating myself and he may have not known I was home.

I came down to his room and his door was slightly open and I started to walk in but noticed he was just in his shorts and his dick was out and I immediately walked away in embarrassment. He must not have seen me as the door stayed ajar and the music continued. I felt like an idiot and my heart was racing but I went back and being as inconspicuous as I could peeked in. Fortunately, his back was to me and he was facing the opposite direction from me.

To this day I can't explain what came over me, but I became overcome in lust at that moment and starting fingering my already wet pussy. It's like Josh and I were in perfect timing with each other. The faster he would jerk his beautiful young cock the faster I would finger my dripping wet pussy. As soon as he ejaculated I myself had a powerful orgasm that made my knees buckle.

For weeks on end whenever I bated alone in my bed I would envision Josh jerking off with me and we would cum together to a wonderful climax. It was also about this that I began my sun bathing ritual and would ask him to apply lotion or sun block to my back. More on this tomorrow if there's enough interest and not too many trolls or haters. Thanks for reading my little confession!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
10
Anonymous
@confessions
07 Apr 2014 3:24PM
• 4,991 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

Going to my aunt and uncle’s house

I was smoking pot and driving around aimlessly after work on a Sunday when I found myself on my aunt and uncle’s street. My grandmother was staying with them in a cool situation where she could watch over things and live rent free and not be alone as she was getting a little frail. My aunt had MS and was now confined to bed and had lost some mental capacity so my grandmother could sit with her as well. My grandmother was so much fun that I kind of searched her out when I was high just to share a couple smokes with and have some laughs.

I approached the front door and I had to laugh at the somewhat strange architectural details that my over active uncle had recently added to the house. Even though he was a close minded Reaganite I had to give it to him, two, sometimes three jobs and still found time to tinker on both his house and his cars. I heard loud music from the door but still knocked just to be polite. With no answer I just walked around the side to my aunt’s room as there was a patio there with a sliding glass door. When I approached I could see that my grandmother was asleep next to my sleeping aunt. I just could not bring myself to rap on the door and scare the hell out of my grandmother. So I retraced my steps to the front door and tried the door, it was surprisingly open, I let myself in.

As I walked in the music I heard was now blasting from my younger cousin’s room. My cousins had always just existed out there, somewhere, I was not that close to either of them. The older of the two had just recently married a born again Christian whom I thought was a sociopath. The younger of the two sisters had just recently moved back from her aunt’s house because this school district was better and grandmother was now here to look after her. The last time I was here her sister had serenaded me with Neil Diamond from the same room that this monstrous sound emanated from. I was not that surprised as my grandmother had told me over the phone that this younger cousin was a wild one strutting about in barely nothings that were inappropriate for such a young girl.

Then it struck me this was My Band’s record that was blaring down the hall. I approached her door and knocked saying” hey it’s me, sorry but I just let myself in” and “what’s up Lynn?” There was a little noise and whispering before she turned down the music and opened the door. As I stepped in I was surprised to see she had a friend over, it seemed I had stepped into a make-up party. I was feeling pretty full of myself at this moment....I was pretty sure she did not realize I was in the band she was just listening to so loudly…we were a bit obscure with credits and the other singer worked at a popular record store and was the public face of the band. I knew she had never seen us play and I was sure I would have picked her friend out of the crowd if she had seen us. I said “hey I sing that song”

They were both skeptical, though my cousin had an inkling that I was in a band she did not realize that I was that guy that she had heard so much about. I had a reputation as a lady’s man some deserved some just gossip. I matured slowly in high school so these early twenties were the time to make up for lost time. After a bit of questioning and a singing demonstration they realized the truth …I was the nameless and as yet faceless object of their desires.

Sheila her friend was the first to realize that I was not fucking with them. She went from inquisitor to flirt in less than 50 seconds, it was great. I slowly sat down on the desk chair as the two of them aimlessly twirled around the room in that weird uncomfortable dance that people do. They were both so cute, Sheila had on an oversized t shirt that came to her mid thigh, and the thin material accentuated her breasts which did not appear to be restrained in any way. Lynn was wearing a wife beater style t shirt that readily showed her smallish breasts that were topped by large nipples that were beginning to be engorged by both the awkwardness and revelations of the past couple of minutes. Her butt was barely covered by satin panties that were not appropriate as my grandmother had earlier informed me. I was getting a little hard for sure, I was glad I was sitting down.

Lynn was the first to break the odd silence she asked if I had seen grandma or her mom yet, I told her they were both asleep she and Sheila cracked up wondering how they could sleep through their private rock show. I had to laugh as well. I then asked them what they had been up to and they told me they were just checking out some new make up that they had just bought. Coming closer to me Sheila asked me which lipstick I preferred she bent over so I could more readily see the difference between her soft pink upper lip and her more frosty pink lower lip. As she did so I was treated to a wonderful view down the oversized t shirt. I asked her to move in the light to better see the difference in her lipstick giving me a better view as one entire breast came into view with the most perfect areola; pinkish and puffy like it had further to grow. Her auburn hair was lit from behind and as she fluttered her eyelashes and sniffled her turned up nose I felt like I was in the company of an angel. I was trying to be cool and I stammered out something about the color not being as important as the taste…how punk huh?

She kissed me quickly and asked me to lick my lips. I liked the pale color more, it was less make up tasting....she smiled and said cool she thought it was less tacky too. My cousin was getting agitated by the attention I was giving Sheila so she declared herself hungry and walked out of her room to go to the kitchen. I hesitated but figured if grand ma did wake up it was better to be in the kitchen with my cousin than in her room with this hot little chick. I walked into my wacky uncle’s idea of a useable kitchen; all the food was organized into plastic bins stored above the counter too high for anyone but him. My cousin was standing on the counter trying to get the cereal bin down. As I approached my head was at the same level as her knees I gazed up at her tight satin panties covering her mound. It seemed as though she had pulled them up before climbing up, I suppose to close any butt gaps, the end result was even hotter as her labia was clearly outlined in the thin material. Another side effect of her garment adjustment was a splay of curly blond pubic hair which peaked out from either side between her legs. As I approached she stumbled back a bit from the weight of the bin. I moved forward quickly and without thinking raised my hand up to steady her, grabbing a handful of her lovely melon shaped buttocks my hand kind of slid under her panty as I steadied her. My cock was semi hard again.

She laughed and said it must be because “I just smoked some weed with Sheila before you got here… can you help me down?’ Sure I replied not sure how to hold this scantily clad cousin of mine to bring her down off the counter. I decided legs would be best so I picked her up and slid her down my chest to the floor. This would have been pretty innocent except she put her arms around my head as I did this and her mound was smashed into my face as she shifted her weight towards me then her pretty and taut belly then her erect nipples and finally her beautiful face and blonde hair that smelled of fresh apples. My cock was very hard and straining against my thin vintage khakis. She leaned into me and whispered ‘you are the rock star’

She turned away just as quickly and walked to the fridge to get some milk for her cereal. Sheila turned the corner and jumped up on the counter beside where I was standing. ’whatcha eating Lynn’
She asked absently even though it was pretty obvious. She then pulled her legs up and rested her chin on her knees. I gazed down at her angelic face and realized that she was flashing me an unobstructed view of her transparent white panties barely covering her auburn pubic hair and perfect lips protruding between her thighs. She was looking at me intently to see where my gaze was falling I somehow looked her in the eye until she broke off our stare down to ask for a taste of Lynn’s cereal. She pulled her knees apart and gave me an even more expansive view, as I stared I could barely make out a slightly dark patch forming between her delineated lips. By now I was pressed against the counter to keep my prick from being the next topic of conversation. Lynn was now talking about a new ‘New Order’ album she had just bought and asked me if I had heard it yet. I hadn’t because I had not gotten used to the idea that Ian Curtis had died. She said I should just listen to it.

Off we went back to her bedroom; I followed so as to hide my willful penis. I fell into the desk chair again and brought one leg up to sort of even out the situation. Lynn put the album on and cranked the volume again. It was catchy and very danceable. Lynn then reached down to grab Sheila’s hand and pull her up to begin dancing. At first it was a normal new wave dance thing not that sexy except for their beautiful jiggling breasts moving to the beat. Then Sheila shimmied over to where I was sitting; at first she tugged on my arm to join them then giving up and just dancing with my arm. The first song ended and she wrapped my arm around herself and sat on my lap as if to rest between cuts. The second song started and I expected her to get up but instead she turned around and gave me the strangest and hottest look. She stood and walked over to my cousin and whispered something in her ear that made Lynn giggle and smile followed by an emphatic affirmative nod of her head.

Lynn then walked over towards me, she gently but firmly took my raised leg and pushed it down and put my hands to my side like a stripper preparing me for a lap dance. Flashdance aside where did my innocent little cousin come up with this special knowledge? I stopped wondering and just started enjoying the view as she backed off and turned around and began gyrating her hips to the techno beat. Side to side then back and forth I watched as her perfect little melon shape buttocks moved and shook. I looked over towards Sheila but she was busy with some scissors transforming her shapeless t shirt into a new wave micro mini skirt. First she cut a large v shape into the neck then skillfully removed the short sleeves shaping it more like a loose fitting wife beater then through a series of knots she tightened up the bottom half into a formfitting mini dress.

My cousin was now facing me and stepping closer as she did so she ran her fingers up her ribcage and lightly brushed her nipples which were erect and begging for attention. She leaned towards me and placed her hands on my thighs and swiftly brushed her breasts against my face. It was amazing the will power and restraint I was showing but she was my cousin and she was a little jail baitish. Next she lowered herself onto one of my thighs, facing me she looked directly in my eyes as she lightly pressed her barely covered sex back and forth across the length of my thigh. Her mini skirt completed Sheila now stood a few feet behind Lynn with a look of anticipation that was indescribable; her puffy nipples were pressed against the thin t shirt material pulled tight from her skillful knotting. She had also cut an egg shaped hole which showed off her tan tummy and her breasts were dangerously close to exposure from the work she had done cutting off the sleeves. Lynn got up and tagged Sheila to continue the performance. She was more than ready striding confidently towards me she first leaned over and gave me the obligatory face smush with her breasts then turned around and started shaking her ass as she pulled up her newly minted skirt to expose those cute translucent white panties that were just a puff between the tan lines from her bathing suit. The look was delicious.

She shook her ass to the beat swaying back and forth, I was hypnotized. Slowly she worked her way back closing the distance between us until her ass was inches from my knees. She then straddled my legs and smashed her ass into my stomach and slowly rode up to my lower chest. She was on her tiptoes and her face was on my knees her arms were stretched along my calves with her hands loosely holding my ankles to steady herself.

The view left me breathless. The small dark patch had grown, her panties now wet with desire, one of her breasts pressed against my upper thighs had come free from the loose t shirt I could feel her nipple on my knees. I was beginning to lose control. The music stopped. She slid down my chest and sat on my hard prick rather unceremoniously. Just like a stripper during break I half expected her to light a smoke. Were these girls teasing me or were they for real? My mind was reeling.

The next song was a ballad of sorts and the answers to my questions came in short order. She stood up and reached down taking me by the hand to the bed and sat me down on the edge for the next level of couch dance as now she had footing on both sides of me. First she knelt with her thighs on either side of me and gave me a longer and more meaningful face full of her breasts holding each erect and puffy nipple in turn next to my mouth though still restrained by the t shirt her breasts seemed to come alive with an independent mind. Her nipples kept getting harder with each passing second my hot breathe giving them just the sensory feed back that they craved. I was pretty much consumed by these developments until I felt hands moving up and down my thighs I looked around the side of Sheila to see my cousin kneeling down in front of me.

Sheila pushed me back and shifted herself up till she was sitting on my chest, a whole different view all new sensations. By now I was pretty sure it was game on I could feel my cousin sitting on my thigh pressing her heated and probably wet pussy in a slow grind her fingers were tracing the out line of my cock throbbing against my thin pants. Sheila’s pussy was encased in her wet gauzy panties which were drawn tighter still from sliding up my torso. So close to my face I could smell her desire and see the outline of her clitoris rising from her swollen and glistening lips. With my new take on things I began to use my hands to get acquainted with these now obviously seductive and nubile princesses. Any thoughts I had about this being an elaborate tease were erased when my cousin effortlessly unzipped my fly and freed the snake. My hands went straight for Sheila’s breasts freeing them easily through the newly created t shirt design scraping my fingers across her puffy nipples this brought out a moan of pleasure that I had been waiting for, my other hand searched for my cousin’s ass to push her pussy harder into my thigh her now soaked underwear wetting my khakis. I brought my hand down across Sheila’s abdomen until it rested at the ribbon that ran across the top of her panties she was now moving again pushing her way up until her dripping pussy was directly over my face. I noticed that whatever liquid desire that was not absorbed by her panties was beginning to run down her inner thigh with my tongue I licked this trickle just for a taste of what was to come. She moaned again and greedily pulled her panty to the side exposing her glistening auburn silky pubic hair and her engorged labia. My tongue immediately reached up to brush against her pussy lips. She trembled with excitement I flicked the tip of my tongue across her erect clitoris it was as if my tongue had become an electric prod each touch setting off wave after wave of new love juice and spasm. My cousin meanwhile had finished with her feathery strokes on my dick and was now licking my crown like an ice cream cone this was quite nice. I finally freed up my hand to begin slowly fingering Sheila’s tight and wet puddle of desire alternating gentle licks across her lips with teasing flicks on her clitoris. This began to take on a rhythm of its own she was panting and murmuring over head. Using my thumb on her clitoris I finally stopped the tease and pushed the button setting off a tremendous orgasm through her body. My cock was ready to explode but I really wanted to fuck these chicks now but my cousin was really going to town on an amazing blow job. Sometimes you can just tell the difference between a technically good blow job and a love blow job this was all love and lust greedy without needless speed absolutely perfect. I came. As I came back to my senses I could hear my grand mother shuffling down the hall toward Lynn’s room. Lynn bolted upright and quickly opened the window pulling in the screen in one deft motion. I climbed out thinking I was probably not the first to use this mode of exit. Bummer I did not get to talk to Grand ma but what the hell I can always come back.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
Anonymous
@confessions
03 Jul 2016 7:20AM
• 4,736 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 9 replies ]

My god I have to tell someone about this and I cant really tell anyone I know because everyone thinks I am this normal girl, but in truth I have some very perverted thoughts and have been having them for a few years now but until last night I have never acted on them. I am Emma I am 21 and I have been coming here and looking at all the naughty videos and pictures for a few months ever since I found this site on my dads PC. So because I know my dad comes on here I am doing this anonymous, so for gods sake please don't ask for any pictures of me because it is not going to happen. I am a natural red head and I know I am a pretty girl and do get a lot of attention because of my 36DD breasts, My sex life up till last night has been very normal but last night has changed me forever because I had my first threesom, now you will say that is not very exciting but as you read on you will see why it is.
OK last night I was at a wedding, a friend at work invited me because she was single and didn't want to go alone. It was about half way through the night Susan got together with some guy and I never saw her again, so I was left on my own at a wedding where I knew no one, but that really didn't bother me too much. I was at the bar and I got talking to a woman (Lisa) she was an amazing looking woman and I found out later she was 51 but she didn't look it, if I was to guess I would have said she was no older than 40 and like me her breasts were big and the dress she was wearing made them look like trying to escape from her dress. We did a few shots together and she let slip that she was a lesbian, OK I have kissed a few girls before but nothing else had ever happened, but talking with her got me wondering just what it would be like, It was then that her girlfriend (Claire) came to the bar to find her and I was shocked a little because she was a little younger than me (19) but she was one of the most beautiful girls I have seen, very slim with dark brown hair, quite small breasts but her face was beautiful, she joined us and as we talked the story of how they got together came out, as it turned out she was friends with Lisa's daughter and over a few months Lisa seduced her. As we got drunk they talked more and more about sex and as they did I found myself getting horny and it showed because my nipples got hard and there was no hiding it, then Claire put her hand on my leg and up under my dress, she went right to my pussy and she turned to Lisa and told her my panties were wet though, then Lisa put her hand there, I froze and didn't know what to do or say, Lisa smiled at me and said we should go home with them and before I knew it we were in a Taxi and heading to their house. I was just drunk enough to know what I was doing and knowing it was wrong but didn't care. We got in the house and as I walked in the lounge Lisa unzipped my dress and pulled it down, I stepped out of it and Claire came over and kissed me her hands went round my back and before I knew it my bra was undone and still kissing me she pulled down my thong, she pulled away and I saw Lisa had stripped off too and in seconds Claire was out of her dress, she was not wearing any underwear, Both of them were shaved unlike me, I have always kept mine trimmed, Lisa pushed me onto the couch and pushed my legs apart and went down on me Claire went to my breasts and I found myself totally in their power, the feeling was amazing Lisa was licking me like no one had ever done Claire was doing things to my nipples that felt so good, gently biting them I was in heaven and for the first time ever I had an orgasm in under 5 minuets, Claire took over with my pussy and Lisa came up and kissed me, now I thought Lisa was good but my god Claire made me cum so many times I lost count. She sat on the couch and Lisa got me on my knees in front of her and it was my turn to lick, as I got closer Lisa pushed my head down and I was licking my first pussy, It didn't take me long to find my way and discovered I loved the taste . Then I felt Lisa part my ass and to my shock she started to lick my ass hole, another first for me, she pushed her tongue in the feeling was out of this world. I think for the next hour we licked and fingered each other I licked both their pussy's and ass holes and as I lay on the couch feeling exhausted and happy I thought that was it, oh how wrong I was.
Lisa took my hand and led me to the bathroom, she sat me on the toilet and shaved my pussy, I looked at it in the mirror and to my surprise I liked it, I told her I needed to pee and thought she would leave but she looked at me and asked if I had ever given a golden shower, now I know what they were but if truth be told it was not something I had ever wanted to try, She called Claire and before I knew it they were both under me in the shower, I wasn't sure I could go but I was needing a pee so bad it started an both of them took it in turns to take my pee over their face. They even drank some. I finished and Lisa told me to get under her, I tried to say no but that really wasn't an option so I shut my eyes and she let go over my face and hair. To my surprise I found myself liking it and opened my mouth a little, She finished and Claire took over, I opened my mouth and let her pee right in it. We showered together washing each other and then taking turns drying each other.
We took a break and Lisa got us all some very large vodkas, we talked and Claire asked me if I was having fun? I told her It was the best night of my life and thanked them both, she laughed and told me it wasn't over yet, she left and came back with a box full of sex toys, now I have owned a vibrator since my teens but the toys in the box were well lets say exciting would be an under statement. One caught my eye and I asked what it was for because it was long but thin, Claire said that was just for the ass and asked if I had ever done anal before? I told her just once and it hurt so bad I didn't try it again. Lisa told me to bend over, I watched as she put some lube on it and Claire put some on my ass and gently pushed her finger in too, then came the vibrator, she took it easy to start with but before long it was in as far as it would go, slow at first she fucked my ass, Claire put on a strap on and Lisa pulled out the vibrator, Claire put the strap on at my ass and pushed in, it hurt a bit but not like it did when I did it before, She fucked my ass and I loved it, Lisa got in front of me and I licked her ass as mine was getting pounded. For about an hour we all took turns with the strap on and then I needed to pee again but this time we went into the garden and again we pissed over each other, It felt so naughty being out doors naked like that.
We showered again and went to bed, I was exhausted and fell asleep so quick with both of them beside me, Lisa had her hand on my pussy and Claire was touching my breasts.
I woke up this morning alone in bed, I went into the lounge and was still naked, Claire was on the couch also naked we kissed and she asked if I was OK with what happened? I told her I was and asked where Lisa was? She was out at church, I told her I had better go home and she smiled and said she would give me a ride home. She put on a long T shirt and nothing else it barely hid her pussy and ass, I put my dress on and asked where my underwear was Claire laughed and said Lisa had them. On the ride home Claire kept on putting her had under my dress and putting her finger in my pussy and licking her finger.
We swapped numbers before she dropped me off and told me we have to do it again as soon as we can. I just got a call from her and I am going back tonight, I cant wait

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
28 Jan 2022 12:26AM
• 1,621 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 7 replies ]

A couple years ago, I met a doctor that specializes in the unique physiology of shit eating. He is gay and has been active in the scat scene for a long time. Almost all of his patients are shit eaters and he has a lot of experience with the problems that shit eaters' experience. He stays familiar with the pathogens that are going around in the area and what preventative treatments are needed. He offers a program for shit eaters that start with a variety of vaccines and a supply of prophylactic antibiotics, anti fungal and stuff for parasites and worms that you take before eating shit at scat parties from a lot of anonymous men during group sessions. The program includes regular checkups every 2 weeks to every 2 months for overall health, proper nutrition, checking for parasites and a list of other things.

I heard about him from another shit eater at a scat party I attended in West Hollywood and I was given his office number. When his office opened, I called and made an appointment to see him. On my first office visit with him, I thought I would make an impression and dressed very slutty in my scat party lingerie. I wore a very short tight light brown pleather skirt with a thin yellow belt over brown string bikini panties that had SCAT BOTTOM printed in bold pink letters across the butt. My skirt did not completely cover my panties and it was easy to read it. I always wear a tight silicone cock ring and balls stretcher that makes my 7-inch cock look bigger and it pushes my balls out so they are always easy to grab. With a soft cock, my scat bottom panties just barely cover my cock and balls. I went braless and wore a skimpy tight sheer yellow tube top over my 38DD boobs so they could bounce around and be seen very easily, the finishing touch was my SHIT EATING SLUT necklace.

The waiting room was crowded and everybody just stared at me when I walked in. There were a few guys, two girls, and one cute T-girl waiting to see the doctor. I checked in at the counter, then turned around and introduced myself to the group that was eyeballing me. I said "Hi I'm Kelly" and two guys said they knew me from some of the parties they went to so I started flirting with them. They were telling me how impressed they were when they watched me under the toilet chair at a scat party and they let everybody in the waiting room know all about my performance that they witnessed. When the nurse called one of them in to see the doctor he asked for my phone number and the other guy wanted it too. I told them I did not have any of my cards on me and asked if they had a pen. They did not but this cute petite blonde girl with huge boobs sitting next to them said she had a pen and handed it to me. After I gave my number to the two guys, the cute girl shyly asked if she could have my number too. I smiled and wrote my name and number on a piece of paper and underneath wrote, "You're hot! Call me for some hot dirty fun." When I gave her the paper, she looked at it then looked back at me and smiled and told me she would call me later that day to set it up. She was staring at my boobs and I asked her if she liked playing with big boobs and she said "oh for sure I do." She said she liked the way my boobs looked under the sheer tube top. I told her that she had bigger boobs than I did and she was much smaller than I was too. I sat down by her and we started talking about our shit eating experiences. She had a lot of experience eating big dumps from guys and she was so cute too. Hard to find beautiful girls that really get into eating and digesting big loads of shit. She told me that she had seen many of the professional scat vids that I did for Hardcore and she said I was her favorite shit eater. I asked her where she was staying and she said she just lost her apartment and was on the streets. I told her she could stay at my place if she wanted to but I would want to be fucking her a lot. She was okay with that then I told her about the young boys that hung out at my place. She asked how young is young? I told her they all have ID that says they are 18.
Then the door opened and the nurse called my name, when I walked behind the door the nurse gave me a look of disgust and told me she was glad I did not dress like a slut. I just smiled and said thank you. She led me to the exam room, handed me a gown to wear, and then told me that I probably did not need it since I was pretty much naked already. She told me the doctor was very busy but he would see me in a few minutes and walked out closing the door. I removed my tube top and skirt and sat on the edge of the table wearing just my bikini panties while I waited for the doctor. For some reason while I was sitting there, my cock became rock hard and my panties were so small they would not cover it when it was hard so it was sticking out the side of my panties and the balls stretcher I was wearing made my balls easy to see under my panties. The nurse popped back in and took my blood pressure and pulse without saying a word, when she finished she said the doctor would be right in and I'm sure I heard her whisper "what a slut" as she walk out the door. By the time the doctor walked in my hard cock had softened up and it was back under my panties.

When he walked in, I noticed his eyes went straight for my boobs before he looked at my face. The doctor asked me to describe my scat activities to him so he could have an idea which treatment I needed. I started to describe my activities in a very graphic detailed way while I watched the doctor's eyes keep glancing down at my boobs, which made my cock start growing. While I described the intimate details of my shit eating, I noticed his cock was also getting hard and it quickly got huge and was bulging out in his pants. By that time my cock was as hard as a rock too and it was sticking straight out of one side of my panties with my balls sticking out the other side. The doctor knew I could see his huge hard cock and I could tell he did not know what to say about it so I broke the silence and asked him if he would like me to eat his shit sometime. He smiled and went on with his interview and both of our cocks stayed hard the entire time. After a few minutes, he stopped and told me that he was sorry for being unprofessional but he could not get the visual picture out of his head of me eating his shit. He told me nobody had ever done that to him and he had to either end the exam and reschedule or we could just go for it and I could eat his shit right then and there. I told him I would love to do it for him and promised to not make any mess and keep it all in my mouth. He told me he would love to see me do that and hoped I was hungry because he had not shit that morning and his colon was full of shit for me to eat. I told him I was actually starving for exactly that and would devour all of it. He walked over and locked the door then took off his pants and opened a drawer and pulled out a big syringe and filled it full of water. He handed me the syringe and told me to put the water in his ass while I sucked on his hard huge cock and balls. I ended up filling his ass with three full syringes of water and sucked his cock for about 5 minutes while the water loosened up all the shit in his colon. I could hear his colon rumbling, it was building up pressure, and doctor told me to lie on the floor and get ready to swallow. I laid down on the floor, opened my mouth wide and watched his huge cock and big balls bouncing around over my face as he lowered his ass to my mouth. I started stroking his cock with both hands and he demanded that I keep my lips sealed tight around his ass and not allow any leakage. He told me the exam would be free if I did not let any out of my mouth and he did not want to smell it either. I had my lips pressed tight around his ass and moved my tongue to the side so the flow could go directly down my open throat. Then the deluge was released and it was blasting out like a fire hose. The doctor was not kidding when he said he had a lot for me to eat and it just kept flowing out as I was gulping his colon full of thick brown shit juice filled with gobs and gobs of heavy sticky turds down my throat like a hungry wolf. I even surprised myself by swallowing it all with just a little brown juice coming out at the corners of my mouth along with a small amount of shit juice that came out of my nose when I choked for a moment at the very end when a large gob of solid shit plugged up the entry to my throat, which is pretty normal when I swallow gushers like that. After he served the main course of my meal, I jacked him off while I kept sucking out the remaining packets of shit that kept exploding out of his ass for a few more minutes. After a few of the packets blasted out, he had a massive orgasm and completely covered my boobs with cum. While he shot his cum all over my boobs he blasted out another large amount of shit down my throat. I came right then too and blasted a big load of sperm over my belly and on my boobs. I started to clean his ass up with my tongue but he told not to bother, grabbed my tube top, and wiped his ass with it. Then he stood up and washed his shit down my throat with a long hard piss. He got dressed and handed me my tube top to put on. I slipped the skimpy sheer top over my boobs and it was covered with shit from wiping his ass with it. He said I looked good with the top stained like that and he continued the exam like nothing happened. At the end of the exam he mentioned that he had me fill his ass with the water to see if I was telling the truth about my abilities and he was very surprised that I swallowed it all. Before I left, he wrote his personal number on the back of his business card and handed it to me. He said he would love to take me out to dinner and if I spent the night he would have a big breakfast meal for me to eat. I told him I was very attracted to him and would love to have dinner and I was available that evening to spend the night with him. He said that was perfect and he asked if I was submissive. I told him very submissive and would love to be treated as his slave. He said I was exactly what he has been searching for a long time. He told me he was into the gay BDSM scene as a Dom and had posts on craigslist and ads in various gay publications looking for a submissive Tranny that was into BDSM and heavy scat play. He said he did not have any success finding anybody that had a look that got his cock hard until he met me.

The doctor asked me what my limits were. I told him it depends on the relationship I have with a Dominate man. I said when I am in a serious Master/slave relationship I had absolutely no limits to the point that I was willing to die for a Master's pleasure. He looked surprised I said that and I added that I never expected that to happen but if for some reason it became necessary I would never deny Master that use of me after I agreed to it. I reminded him that I had only agreed to that in two serious Master/slave relationships that required full control of every aspect of my life. I told him it certainly would not apply to causal dating and BDSM sessions. In those circumstances, I would prefer to not end up in the hospital when it was over. The doctor told me he was very surprised that I was willing to die for a Master. He heard stories of slave agreements like that but did not think it was true. He told me he would definitely enjoy using me in some very disgusting and sadistic ways. He said it would be a very interesting experience to be with a submissive willing to let things get to the level that I just described. I told him he did not seem like the type of man with a sadistic mindset and it excited me that he would like to explore that with me. He said I would be very surprised with all the sadistic fantasies he wanted to explore with me. He was excited about using me without limits and he was very impressed by my looks and attitude. He told me I really made his cock hard and gave him a very hard orgasm, and added that he had never considered the aspect of using a subs life but he often fantasized about getting close to that point and bringing the sub back to life. I told him that I could see myself becoming very intimate with him and we could explore that at some point. The doctor walked over to me pulled down my tube top, cupped my breast with his hand and pinched my big nipple and he kissed me passionately. After we kissed, he told me he would love to become very intimate with me. I kissed him back and told him I would love that very much Sir. We ended our talk with him telling me to show up at his place wearing some slutty leather BDSM lingerie under an elegant evening gown and that he had a fully equipped underground dungeon that I would be very impressed with.

When I got home I did not know if I should be scared or excited with the possibilities that might happen that night. I prepared myself in every detail to look the best I could for him and got my head in the proper perspective for a night of sadistic painful torture and I was sure he was going to enjoy beating the fuck out of me. When I thought about that my cock got rock hard and I started thinking about all the ways he might want to beat me. I started shaking in fear about him getting carried away and possibly end up going all the way with it. Part of me said let him but the other part said wait until he becomes my Master.

The doctor sent a beautiful big limo to my place to pick me up early that evening. I was wearing a sheer black elegant evening gown and wore a 1/4 cup purple and black bra that displayed my big boobs and hard nipples in a sexy but elegant way. The limo driver knocked on the door and I invited him in for a moment and introduced him to my cute 18 year old lover, Ellen that was in the front room playing video games with two cute boys. Ellen is a very cute and petite Fem Boi that is hung like a horse. She came over, shook his hand, and told him she was glad to meet him. He told her she was very pretty and then escorted me from my door to the limo and complimented me on how sexy I looked. I asked him how well he knew the doctor and he said he was the only driver the doctor used and they were personal friends. He helped me in the back door of the limo and as we drove I asked him if he was by chance gay and played around with the doctor. He hesitated for a moment not knowing what to say and I told him I knew all about the doctor's personal life and he sort of loosened up and told me that yes he was gay and played around with the doctor. I said and scat too? He said of course he did scat with the doctor and that was what the doctor was mostly interested in. I asked him about the doctor's dungeon and the driver told me it had many types of torture devices and bondage equipment. It had an area set up just for scat, which was used quite a lot. I asked him why it was underground and the driver said probably so the screams would not be heard. I asked Screams? He did not say anything for a few minutes then said he was sorry but he could not talk about the things that went on there.

The driver then told me he was surprised that the doctor was having a lady over since he was usually picking up young teen boys for the doctor. I laughed a bit and told him that I was a lady but I also had what the doctor liked. I slipped my panties to the side and exposed my hard cock, which had been hard the entire time I was getting ready for the doctor. The driver looked back over his shoulder and saw my hard cock and he could not believe what he saw. He said he had no idea that I had a cock and that was incredibly hot. I told the driver I was also into the young cute boys, especially the boys into scat. I told him the cute girl he met at my place was a submissive fem boi that just turned 18 and moved in with me. The driver said to me "you are kidding me? Right? That cute little girl has a cock? I thought she was your daughter or niece something like that." I told him yes she has a cock and she is my girlfriend and is very much into the scat scene and so are the cute boys you saw hanging out with her.

The driver told me the thought of Ellen and those cute boys eating shit just got his cock rock hard and he apologized but he needed to stop and jack off to get his cock down. I told him I would normally offer to suck him off but I could not do that since it would ruin my make up, then I told him he could fuck me if he wanted to. He liked that idea and quickly parked the limo and jumped in back with me and I quickly got my panties off and put my ass in the air for him fuck. His cock was nice and big and he got in me right away and started pounding my ass hard with his heavy balls slamming hard against my balls as he bottomed out in me. I started talking dirty to him about how nasty the boys at my place got when they were eating shit. He instantly had a huge cum blasting orgasm in me and shot a huge load of cum in my ass. He filled my hole full of cum and his huge thick cock had opened me up so much I could not close my hole to keep his cum from dripping out of my ass as I put my panties back on. I did not know what the doc would say about my cum soaked panties but I assumed he knew I was a slut and could not pass up a hard dick to play with.

When we got to the doctors place I was amazed by the size of the estate. The place was completely hidden from the road and from any neighbors with a tall security fence around the estate. When the limo pulled up to the front door a cute boy came out, opened the limo door and very politely invited me inside. The boy complimented me on how I looked and told me the doctor would be very pleased with me. When I walked in the main room it was decorated in a medieval type of setting, with wrought iron staircase and furniture. The boy told me to make myself at home and he wandered off. I walked around and checked out the authentic medieval antiques that the doctor was collecting. I did not know what some the devices were but they seemed to be used for some type of sexual torture or chastity. My cock was hard, tingling thinking about what the doctor was really like, and what possible latent sadistic things he planned to use me for.
The doctor walked in and I stood there for him to check out. He had me do a 360 and then told me I looked fabulous and just perfect for the night of fun. He had in his hand a leash and collar and told me he needed to put it on me and he had a script written in Latin for me to agree to and sign. He said we could dispense with the dinner and get things started if that was okay with me. I agreed with him and told him I was excited to get things started. After he put the collar and leash on me, I got on my knees before him, handed him the leash, and begged him to use me as he desired. He slapped my face hard on both sides and asked if I was ready to be put in my place as his slave. I responded Yes Sir please use me as you desire. That made him smile and he snapped his fingers and had two young boys come over and remove my evening gown. I stood there in my leather BDSM outfit and he noticed the cum on my panties. He asked me if the limo driver fucked me and I was hesitant to say anything not wanting to get the driver in trouble. He then slapped me hard over and over and told me he would not stand for this type of insubordination he demanded that I tell him the truth. I quietly told him yes the driver fucked me but it was my idea. He said that he was disgusted that I asked his driver to fuck me before he did. I told him I figured he knew I was a slut and got fucked a lot. The doctor said it was not a problem for him but it was definitely and problem for me now and he asked me what punishment I deserved. I did not know what to say and told him that it was not up to me to make any decisions about those things. He grabbed me by my collar and twisted it until I could not breathe and told me he didn't ask me to decide how he would punish me just what I thought I deserved. He began to slap me very hard and said to answer him. I calmly told him he probably should beat me for doing that. He asked me to what degree? I said I was not sure but I did not think I would deserve a death sentence for it. He said, "Oh you don't do you, well what if I feel you deserve death for that serious mistake you made. I looked at the ground and told him then I guess that is what I must deal with." He asked me "so are you giving me that option right now? I started crying as I told him I did not want him to do that but I felt that he probably should have that option. He slapped me again and told me that was not a specific answer, he demanded that I answered yes or no if I gave him the option to snuff me as his pleased. . I dropped to my knees and started crying like a child, I apologized repeatedly for being a slut, and then finally I looked up at him and said yes Sir I want you to have the option to snuff me any way you please. He twisted my collar again and asked me if I wanted him to do that to me now and to look him in his eyes when I give him my answer. . I looked up at him in his eyes, began to cry even more, and shook as I told him Yes Sir I am so sorry for being so disrespectful to you and asking your driver to fuck me. I deserve to be immediately disposed of, and I beg you to do it. . Both of our cocks got rock hard when I said that and he told me he was glad that I wanted him to do that. He told me he would hold that offer in abeyance but it would not happen that night.

I thanked him for his mercy and he told me that I did not need thank him. He then called the boys and told them to escort me to the dungeon and secure me under the toilet. He told them they could both shit and piss in my mouth all they wanted and they could smack me around all they wanted too. The boys pulled my hands behind my back and handcuffed my wrists. They both went and got electric cattle prods and took turns shocking me on my ass and boobs as they lead me to a hidden door to the dungeon. The door opened and an elevator was behind the door that took us down to the dungeon. Before we got out of the elevator the boys took turns jamming the cattle prod on my balls repeatedly, electrocuted my balls until I was screaming in pain, and begging them to stop. They told me they did not need to stop but they would this time.

Then they gave me a tour of the dungeon. It was decorated in the same medieval decor as the main room. But this place was lit with burning lanterns and had rings on the wall to secure people to, there was a whipping post and a rack. There were a few stocks to secure the head and arms in with various things behind them for either whipping or fucking. Then we came to something that made me freeze in fear, it was a real guillotine with a very sharp and shining blade on it. I asked the boys if it was used much and they answered it was just one of the antiques the doctor collected and it was just for show. They never knew of it being used but it could be since it worked perfectly. They said the doctor had called them from work that day and told them to get it cleaned up and oiled properly. They told me they had just finished getting it dialed in when I showed up. They walked me over to it and showed me how everything worked. There was a sliding board that the person was laid on and tied to and the board was slid forward and stopped with the head by the wooden stocks that automatically dropped around the neck when the board hit the stops. They demonstrated that to me and then pulled the rope and the blade came down quickly. Then they saw that my cock was rock hard and they asked me if that turned me on. I told them it is weird and I cannot explain why but yes it does turn me on.

Right at that time the Doctor walked in and saw me standing by the guillotine with my cock rock hard. The doctor reminded me that nothing like that was not going to happen so do not get your hopes up. You will be getting a severe beating which will start right now. He told the boys to take this filthy shit eating bitch to the toilet and fill her full of your shit and piss down her shit filled throat right now. I want her full of shit before I beat the fuck out of this disgusting shit eating whore. The doctor walked over to me and slapped my face very hard. Then he told me, "Oh you think you are so cute with your big boobs and sassy attitude" He slapped me again even harder, "I promise you will be begging for the guillotine long before I finish torturing you in some very sadistic ways, and I can assure you that killing you is not one of them, at least not until we have some spectators to watch. Do you understand that, bitch?" I said yes Sir I do. The doctor told the boys, "tie this bitch under the toilet, and don't be nice about it.

The boys took the cattle prods and started to fry my balls with them until I fell to my knees. Then they dragged me to the toilet chair started to secure me to it. My head was placed in a clamping device that held my head firmly in place with foam plates that tightened against the sides of my head; my mouth was held open by some coated hooks on my teeth. My wrists were secured to the back of the chair and my legs were secured behind my shoulders, there was a sloped foam device place under my ass to hold my asshole in place for easy fucking. One of the boys started fucking my ass while the doctor gave me my first load of shit to swallow, when he finished the other boy sat down on my mouth and started to shit. He had filled up with a piss enema while the doctor shit down my throat. His enema was massive and full of shit, he told me he had not shit for a couple days and it felt great to have me suck it out of him. He just keep shitting and shitting for almost an hour before he felt cleaned out. Before he traded places with the other boy he stuck his cock in the other boy's ass and filled him up with piss. Then he started fucking me while the boy lowered his piss filled ass to my mouth with brown piss dripping out. As the boy lowered his dripping ass to my mouth, he told me to expect a massive amount to very raunchy shit to eat and it will be like diarrhea since he caught some parasites and worms at the last scat party they had there. He hoped I did not mind him giving them to me. I did not have time to say a word before his asshole pressed down hard on my open mouth. I stuck my tongue inside his ass and mumbled to give me his filthy shit to eat. He yelled at me "eat my worm and parasite infested shit you filthy whore and you better get sick from it." I was tongue fucking his ass and begging for his filth in me and when it just started to gush out, It smelled and tasted utterly disgusting and I could tell it was full of clumps of worms and other parasites, I was gulping it all down and towards the end he pushed out some big clumps of some foul tasting parasites that I could feel moving around as they went down my throat and they kept moving around in my belly. The boy asked me how I liked it and I said it was perfect and asked for more. He told me he was a bit put off that I liked it because he would have beaten me if I said anything else. After the second boy finished I was filled up and my belly was full of shit and protruding out as if I was 5 months pregnant.

Then the doctor came back and saw that I was properly filled full with shit for him to begin torturing me. He had the boys untie from the toilet and they tied my balls up tightly to make them protrude out and be under pressure from the rope wrapped between my balls and cock. A foot long probe that was 3 inches thick with wires attached to it was shoved in my ass and secured in place with a harness, another probe with wires on it was pushed in my piss hole and it was secured in place with a small harness. A long and thick hollow dildo was stuffed down my throat and secured with a harness around my head to keep me quiet and it also had wires attached to it. Then they grabbed my balls and I watched as they clamped a metal balls stretcher between my cock and balls with wires attached to it. They told me they were going to electrocute me like that and it would most likely fry my balls until they sizzled like bacon. Then they took me to a rope that hung from the ceiling. My wrist cuffs were attached to the rope and it was pulled it up until I was on my toes. Then a real noose was placed around my neck and it was pulled up until I could just breathe. The wires were connected to a control box and the boys waited for doc to tell them what to do.

The doctor came over with a leather strap, ran it across my face, and told me he was really going to enjoy fucking me up good that night. He asked me if I wanted to be beaten to a pulp and I nodded yes. He replied, "That is very good and you will get what you want". Then he started to take the leather strap to my balls in a wicked way and told the boys to turn on the control box and the electric charge went started electrocuting my cock ass, balls, and it was excruciatingly painful. Then it started pulsing with a high energy that made me jerk around in a violent way. The boys laughed at how it affected me and kept turning the power up real high then back down. The doctor kept smashing my balls with the strap until I could not feel them anymore. The doctor said "you want your balls sliced off don't you bitch?" I did not do anything and he kicked my balls hard and said, "You better answer me, you want to be castrated don't you?" I nodded yes. The doctor said "good girl I will have them cooked in a shit filled omelet for your breakfast in the morning." then he started beating my body and pulled the noose up tighter until I was choking and barely able to breathe. My cock ass and balls were starting to get very hot as the electric current was starting to barbecue them. I truly thought he planned to kill me like this and after a couple hours, I did not think I would last much longer and started begging to be slaughtered. Just before I blacked out, I thought it was over and that was it for me.

I woke up early in the morning tied to a table with a fuck machine ramming a huge 3 inch thick dildo in my ass with a full 10 inch stroke. The machine was ramming it in me at a furious rate, cycling a couple times a second. Each stroke was lifting my body up tossing me violently around. The dildo was covered in my shit that was getting flung all over the place and there were piles of shit on my boobs and belly that other guys had left on me while I was out. I just laid there and my ass got fucked by that huge dildo for at least an hour before one of the boys showed up. He said the doctor was at work and they had control over me now. They told me that they have made about a hundred calls to guys to ask them come over and shit down my throat. They expected the first guy any minute. They stopped the fuck machine and untied me from the table then tied me under the toilet chair again and this time they brought over the fuck machine and replaced the dildo with a much larger one. The dildo was 3 1/2 inches thick and the stroke was increased another inch to a full 11 inches. They lined it up with asshole and rammed the dildo in me. When they turned in on it was lifting my body up and thrashing me like a rag doll. Just then the first guys showed up and shit down my throat, while they were shitting, I heard more and more guys talking and laughing about my predicament. The fuck machine was thrashing me so hard that it was hard to swallow all the shit from my guts getting pushed into my stomach from that monster dildo slamming into me. About 15 guys had shown up to take part in the ordeal. I could not eat all that shit so they just kept piling it up on my face until I was choking on it.

I could still feel those things moving around in my gut and they felt like they were getting bigger as they fed on me. The boy that gave it to me was ready to give me another load of his parasite infected shit but he wanted me to beg for it first. I begged him to give it to me and give me his filthy shit right down my shit eating throat. He sat down and blasted out another filthy load of loose shit down my throat. It was still filled with worms and other things and I just gulped it down, as a shit eater should. After he finished they untied me and told me to get dressed without cleaning up. Then they took me to the front of the building and the same limo driver picked me up. I was a total mess with welts all over me and covered in think lumps of shit and some was dried on me. He laughed when he saw me and asked me if the doctor found out he fucked me. I told he did right away and beat the fuck out of me for that. The driver said the doctor was going to beat the fuck out of me anyways so it didn't really matter too much did it?

The driver told me he would like to fuck me again after I was cleaned up if that was ok with me. I told him sure. When we got to my place I invited him in and introduced him too Ellen and the cute teen boys that were there having sex. I went and got cleaned up and when I came out he had Ellen and the boys lined up on the floor with their assholes in the air for him to fuck like musical chairs. When he saw me he told me he had already cum a couple of times and doubted he could cum again, but he still had his morning dump in him and he would love to put it down my throat. I got under our toilet chair and he sat down and gave me some long thick raunchy tasting turds to eat and finished with a blast of loose chunky shit that blasted all over my face. He got up and had one of the boys lick his ass clean and left. I saw the doctor again at his office but he never mentioned that night again and I did not bring it up either.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
08 Dec 2024 4:18AM
• 165 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

Last night, I had a drunk sex with one of my wife's friends.

Little back story, they go way back, but they aren't really best of friends. I felt some vibe from her, but my wife later on told me, that has been sleeping around, cheating on her husband, so I attributed that to her being a hoe.

She is not very attractive, she is short, a little back heavy, and kind of cute, but not the kind of woman who would turn heads. I was never really interested in her, until the revelation of her frequent infidelity.

Last night, since my wife is away for the weekend, and our kids go out on their own (we are both in late 40's), I got out to the local restaurant with live music, with two friends, and she was there. Greeted her, she looked kind of nice in leather pants, but I thought nothing of it.

As night went on, I got really drunk, and somehow, she was at our table, with some other woman, soon enough people started to leave, and she was sitting on my lap. I was out of it, and we ended up in some apartment, not hers, and started to undress. I can't quite remember, but I even think that she started undressing me, that she was the pushy one. I couldn't really start the engines, so she sucked me for a long time, to get me into working order. As soon as I felt power going through my body, some devil got woken up in me, so I started calling her names. Next moment, she was on top of me, in a reverse cowgirl, so I started smacking her ass, calling her the worst names ever, and she seemed to like it, since she started moaning like a little pig and came.

I told her I want to cum on her whore face, in those exact words, and that was maybe the least offensive thing I said whole night, and she got on her knees, and waited. I think I fucked her face for half an hour, while continuing with the insult, and as I felt a spark of orgasm, I pulled out, and the blast was so hard, that it spurted all over her hair.

It was amazing!!!!

Now, this morning, as reality kicked in, I am really scared I fucked up. Rationally, she will probably keep her mouth shut, but still, what if...

So, I am petrified and horny, at the same time.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
4
gvdbmonty
View posts View profile
@confessions
09 Apr 2015 4:45PM
• 1,145 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

I confess that I fantasize about sliding my dick into a nice pussy that is being slowly fucked by a smooth young dick. I have never been with a man and I don't imagine a face in this fantasy but it makes me hot to imagine two dicks slipping in and out of a wet pussy. As the pussy is being completely satisfied and the line between pleasure and pain is blurred, my hard dick can feel the throbbing heat of the other dick. Smooth, hot, and slippery we pump our cocks and pre-cum into this pretty pussy. It is obvious that the girl has lost all control and is now pushing back on our dicks hard and fast. Doesn't it make it so much hotter when you know for certain that the pussy you are pleasing is thoroughly and unmistakably enjoying the smashing it is taking? We fuck her into a powerful orgasm. Her pussy feels like it is going to squeeze my dick off with every contraction. I am going to cum but I don't want to yet. I feel the other dick jerking deep in this pussy and as he pulls back for another thrust I hear a moan. Shoving his dick back in I feel the first spurt of warm cum on the head of my dick. I lose it and push as hard as I can against the cumming cock causing me to cum as well. We continue pumping slowly, rubbing against each other's dicks, mixing our cum together in a well fucked pussy.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
13
Anonymous
@confessions
01 Dec 2018 8:47PM
• 5,583 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 12 replies ]

Thought I'd share this with ML since I've lurked here long enough.

There's lots of video's and stories about brother/sister stuff but I'd like to post up my own story, as it doesn't quite fit the 'stereotype' you read most of the time.

I work for a company making sex toys for men and women, my family all know but it's not something we talk about a lot as you can imagine, while us younger siblings are generally happy to talk about it, the old folks get quite embarrassed and don't really 'get it'.

I'm the youngest of 4, 2 brothers and 2 sisters, my next oldest is my sister, let's call her lily, she's who this concerns. So I'm a software dev, I work on embedded control systems, so basically the computer which controls the motors, lights and more recently the Wifi/Bluetooth stuff. Yep, the IOT is here and it's in your vibrator.

I have several of the development models at home as well as the programming gear, so I can make and test new macro's and subs in a real world environment. Obviously I have both male and female models, and of course I use the male ones myself, yes they are incredible and although not the real thing they do 'hold your attention' as it were (the downside being that the dev models have logging and anyone with the admin details can log in and see activity, so you have to be pretty careful to delete NV Data).

A few years ago at Christmas I had the family over to my place and had my brother and lily staying in the spare rooms, the old's had got a taxi home and my brother had gone out with some schoolfriends for the night leaving me and Lily in the house for a quiet night in with some wine amongst the madness of the festive period. The conversation predictably turned to work, which isn't unusual as we've not really talked about my job in any great detail. Lily's a smart girl, a expert engineer herself and working in the city means she doesn't get to see the family much. She's also beautiful and I'd be lying if I said I hadn't thought about her sexually before but I keep that stuff to myself and haven't ever acted on my feelings etc.

So She's asking about what I do and we've had a few drinks so I explain how I'm the main software dev, I make the maps that decide how fast or intense the vibrations are, I get given a specification and write the software then test it on the hardware and submit it to the rest of the development team. Predictably she asked if I can write my own 'maps' and how I would know if they're any good. Being a bit hammered I explain quite confidently that maps which are good for guys are generally good for girls and I test them myself, but obviously the motors are in different positions so the effects are slightly different, the clit stim on a 'sybian' style device becomes the frenulum stim under the head on a sleeve. The shaft motor stays in a similar position. Also female models operate at a higher frequency.

She asks to see the development models so I laugh and say ok, lets go to my 'red room' (the study where the computer and models are) she knows exactly what I mean. I'm really turned on at the thought of showing her the models and am getting quite nervous, she's going to see the toy which I've fucked and cum inside of probably hundreds of times.

In fact, the whole experience is very matter of fact, she's not embarrassed in the slightest and catches me completely off guard when she asks if I can get company discount! She really likes our sybian style model and wants to try one. I offered her to try the development model as it's never been 'used' before.

She jumped at the chance and I unplugged it all, set it up in her room and made sure it was working. The basic control knob panel is in my desk at work, but the dev keyboard is easy to use, press 2 numbers and enter then and you're running one map. I show her and wish her luck, laughing as I close the door behind myself. Maybe 20 minutes pass and I can hear the unit running, no screams or moans (obviously I'm listening) but it's going so she must be having a nice time, the humming soon stops so I assume that she's done and continue on with what I'm doing but then I get a shout from upstairs.

I go up and knock on the door, she calls me in and I find her on the bed in a dressing gown, toy switched off etc everything normal. However she tells me that it stopped responding to the buttons, and after a while it just stopped. I laugh and tell her that yea, the software does that sometimes so I switch off at the mains and back on again, run one of the programs and tell her it should be ready again and leave. Again I hear the gentle and then not-so gentle hum as she moves on to another mode. A few minutes pass and it goes quiet again, then I get another shout from upstairs. At this point I'm more embarrased at the failure of the machine the the fact it's supposed to be making my sister cum.

I knock and enter again, however this time it's not the same, she's on the bed but also still on the toy. I was stunned and tried to hide my shock, but it was obviously not easy to hide. She's wearing a negligee just covering her tits and pulled over the front so I can't see her sitting on the business end. It's stopped responding and stopped running again so I reset it again and grab the keypad. I punch in a test code and the motor starts very gently and starts to ramp up, she groans slightly and put her hands on the front of the machine to steady herself. I ask if she's ok and she says yea, don't stop it.

I'm controlling the toy which is vibrating my sisters clit right in front of me, I'm absolutely horny as fuck and it's beginning to show, my cock is visibly pushing against my jogging pants. She notices and gives a funny smile, but she's being completely distracted by the increasing vibration on her clit, I think she's not far from cumming after a few minutes but she's staring at my cock and keeps looking at me, staring right into my soul. She then says something I don't expect, 'let me see your cock'.

I have to put down the controller and slide my hand into my pants, giving myself a rub before pulling them down a bit so it popped out. She audibly groaned at the sight of it and seemed to be getting closer, I was giving myself a good rub. Right then she reaches out and grabs for me, taking my cock and expertly rubbing it with her really soft hands. I couldn't believe it was happening, it still surprises me now to be honest.

She rubbed me for a while and I could tell she was getting close to cumming as she kept stopping and just holding my cock, i didn't mind as I could tell she was having a really good time. Slowly but surely she pulled me closer and closer, bent over at probably a quite uncomfortable angle she did what I was hoping for and took my cock in her mouth. I was in absolute ecstasy and she could tell, she was really going for it. It wasn't long before she buckled over as a powerful orgasm hit her though. I took over rubbing my cock but she came right back and started playing again, before taking me in her mouth and giving me probably the best blowjob I've ever had.

Of course it wasn't long before I came, all of this was too much and i shot so much cum it felt like it would never stop. She made an admirable effort to swallow but I pulled back and it went everywhere, all over her mouth, tits and all down her front.

That was pretty much the end of that night but there have been other since, if anyone wants to hear them that is.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
26 Jan 2023 9:30AM
• 0 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 4 replies ]

I've always known what I was into. Sex is fun. Foreplay is fun. But what I truly love is the power dynamic.  I love teasing a woman until she loses control. I love see that gleam in her eyes right before all is lost. I love making her body shake, her legs tremble. I love to just let it build and tease her until she's going over and over. Fingers, toys, kissing, whole 9 yards. I love the thought of her completely soaked before I even start to fuck her. My goal is at least 2 orgasms before I'll fuck. Inevitably I get her to do something she said she wouldn't do. Maybe it's blowing me, or cumming in her mouth, or a facial. Maybe it's a toy in her ass, or fucking her ass, or cumming deep in her ass. Maybe it's not pulling out, filling her with my seed. But I always get off knowing I got her off at least 3 times and she pushed a boundary. I enjoy sex. I enjoy getting blown. But more then anything else I love knowing that I have the ability to really get a woman off.

There's nothing like the power trip of gently holding a woman's head as she swallows your load, knowing that an hour ago she was very clear that she's not into blowjobs.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
6
Anonymous
@confessions
28 Nov 2016 1:39PM
• 3,911 views • 2 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 13 replies ]

This is a continuation of my ongoing experience playing Vampire the Masquerade LARP. The first part can be found here: https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V1F573CA
Kevin texted me that he was running a few minutes late picking me up to go to the LARP. My heart was beating, I haven’t seen Megan in a month, I was craving her. I’ve been in constant contact with her, getting to know her in real life but since she’s married to an abusive alcoholic asshole cop we keep things on the down low and only communicate through email. She won’t see me outside the LARP in fear that her husband would hurt me, in which learning more about him I’d most likely turn up dead somewhere if he ever found out I was nailing his super-hot wife. I told my wife about the entire situation, she didn’t really like hearing about it all because she likes to keep things separate to keep jealousy at bay.
“You’ve got a bit of a crush on her don’t you?” She asked.
“Well you’re in love with your girlfriend, so I’m sure it’s a natural thing,” I told her.
“I know, I don’t mean to sound jealous it’s just that women don’t like sharing their men. Have fun tonight, I’ll be with my girlfriend we might watch a movie since she’s on the rag.”
I texted Kevin and told him not to bother picking me up that I would meet him at the warehouse (if I wasn’t too busy fucking Megan’s brains out). He replied, “don’t forget your teeth!”
I purchased a set of vampire teeth online that were pretty cool. They looked real, but were nothing like Megan’s hand crafted porcelain teeth.
I arrived at the warehouse where the game takes place, I was nervous as fuck. People remembered me and welcomed me back. A chunky pale white girl with a black corset walked by me and was spilling out of her top, areolas partially showing, she noticed me watching her tits jiggle as she walked and smirked. An African American woman had her arm around her oriental girlfriend, they kissed and laughed. The air was perfumed with candles of various scents, guys ogled at ladies of various sizes and shapes. Sex was in the air. In the distance grunts, moans and screams of passion were already underway and the game didn’t even start yet. A guy in a black trench coat was squeezing some large tits on a chubby woman as she giggled about it. Two BBW’s were licking each other’s tongues. The debauchery was real.
I had my character sheet, I was ready to play but I really wanted to see Megan. I walked around and people watched, the wine was flowing freely and the game was going to start soon. They’d have a briefing for sure about what the scenario would be tonight. A skinny flat chested waif with long legs strolled by me, she had long blond hair down to her ass, black eye shadow and black glossy lipstick. She was dressed to fuck, with a low cut black v-neck shirt and no bra you could easily see her nipples poking at the fabric. Her pants were made out of sheer material, completely see through. The only thing stopping anyone from seeing her pussy was the thong that covered it. Damn, 8 out of 10 I’d say.
I looked around for Megan, nervous that she wasn’t going to show even though every email we wrote to each other lead up to this reunion of our souls touching once more. I felt a hand grope my ass and squeeze. I turned around quickly to see her, a woman that seemingly had no flaws; Megan. Her painted dark red lips smiled as I leaned in to kiss them. My arms wrapped around her slim waist and I brought her close to me. Our tongues met in a furious passion, the pent up sexuality between us was unreal as if this was the only reason we showed up – and for me, it kind of was the reason. Sure, I could find some other woman to stick my cock inside but Megan touched my soul.
I pulled my tongue out of her mouth and looked into her cold blue eyes, “hello beautiful,” I murmured.
“Hi handsome, I missed you!” She hugged me, and I told her that I missed her in the most horrible way.
“Careful, it sounds like you’re falling in love,” she chuckled and smacked my ass.
“Maybe,” I admitted.
“We can ask the King to get the priest to marry us, which would be kind of fun. It’s a whole ceremony; I’ve seen people do it before.”
“Wait, vampires have priests?” I said with a disbelieving smile.
“Of course we do silly Brujah!”
We talked to the King and he asked us if we were sure about getting married and we both said yes. He stated that it did require blood from both of us, and I agreed to it still. The ceremony was pretty long and I don’t exactly remember everything that was said verbatim but I’ll convey what happened from what I remember of it.
There was a chalice on a fake alter, and a ‘dark priest’ that was the vampire priest who did the ritual.
“Today we are to join these two souls together in marriage, a union that will surpass our immortality here upon this earth!” The priest filled the wine goblet with sweet cheap dark red wine (sangria?)
A candle was placed upon the alter.
“Flesh to flesh, spirit to spirit, blood to blood I bind you both,” the priest put a needle in the flame of a candle and then proceeded to hold it in front of Megan.
“Do you take *my name* to be your husband, offer up your spirit, offer up your blood,” he handed her the needle and she poked her finger with it. She dripped a few droplets of blood into the chalice.
The priest handed me the chalice, “drink of her spirit, bind with her blood,” I took a sip of the wine.
“Do you take Megan to be your wife, offer up your spirit, offer up your blood,” he walked over to Megan, took the needle and put it into the candle flame for a few seconds and walked back to me. I took the needle and stabbed at my finger, yes it hurt! I let the blood drip into the chalice and Megan drank it. It felt a little uneasy at this point because this really seemed like some kind of magic ritual.
It’s almost like that panic a guy feels when he’s like, “holy fuck I’m actually getting married.”
The priest asked if anyone objected to our union, no one answered.
“When we touch, when we make love, we do not only embrace the body. We touch the spirit as well. The union of flesh is sacred and beautiful, but the union of souls is forever. Even if death separates you, this bond is forever! Nothing is more eternal than a vampire’s love.”
“May no earthly power destroy your union, may your sacrifice bind you spirit to spirit, flesh to flesh! Everyone bears witness to this rite! Your hearts know that you two are wed, Kiss and show us your passion!”
Our lips embraced, her tongue upon mine I was immediately erect. I felt her hand stroking my erection through my pants. I wanted to be inside her badly. I wanted to take her right there in front of everyone.
“Go forth in darkness and in light!” the priest concluded.
“Forever!” chimed the vampires gathered around us.
Megan looked in my eyes, I was wondering if she felt what I felt like maybe we just actually go married for real in some kind of dark ritual.
“Husband, I need your energy inside me, it’s time for the honeymoon!”
She grabbed my hand and led me off to her lair. She lit a candle and smiled at me.
“Don’t be nervous, hubby!” she laughed.
She started unbuttoning my pants as I kissed her lips, I cupped her tits in my hands and started to untie her corset. This time she didn’t have a miniskirt on but a long flowing black dress. I let her corset fall to the ground as her soft perfect milky white breasts were exposed before me. I pulled her dress off with ease, and she didn’t have any panties on. My fingers plunged inside of her already dripping wet warm pussy. She moaned and bit my neck with her sharp fangs. I gripped her petite body and could feel my nails piecing her flesh.
She pushed me back, “hold on,” and she reached in her mouth and took her fangs out. I did the same.
“I want to make love to you,” she whispered. I was speechless. I didn’t know what to say.
“I don’t want to fuck you, I want to make love to you because… I think, no. I know I love you,” she said looking me dead in the eyes. I felt it. I felt it too. Holy shit.
My hands cupped her pale face as our eyes locked together, our souls were indeed touching, merging (hey, that is what it felt like). Her red lipstick was because of our kisses but her lips were still perfectly beautiful, her beautiful raven black bobbed hair glimmered in the candlelight. Her naked body was before me, my erection wasn’t driven by lusting for this woman it was driven by wanting to be one with her completely. For fucks sake, I was in love.
I paused, I wanted to tell her but I didn’t want her to think I was just saying it to say it because of what she expressed.
“I felt you pull at my soul the first time I met you, I want more of you, even in my emails to you I’ve expressed that I wanted you out of this game. I don’t want any harm to come to you because of me, because of your husband, I just want to love you and be in your life.”
A tear streamed down her face.
“I love you Megan.”
Her hand encircled my cock as she got on her knees. She began stroking me and put me inside her warm mouth. She swallowed me whole, deep down. I felt her tongue lick my balls and she worked her way back up my shaft. Her head bobbed up and down as I throbbed inside her mouth. I could feel the precum oozing from me, and she licked at it. I dropped to my knees and kissed her on the lips; I pulled her against me and felt her warm body upon mine. I gently laid her down, and began sucking on her beautiful tits. My tongue worked its way down to her navel, to her inner thigh. I gently pushed two fingers inside her, she gasped. My tongue lapped at her swollen clit as her body shivered in delight.
“Yesss..” she moaned, as I continued. My fingers gently massaged her, working in and out as I licked and sucked on her. It took a good 20 minutes until she was bucking wildly with an orgasm. Her juices flowed all over my hand as she came. She screamed my name loudly and I fingered her faster and faster until she couldn’t take anymore.
“HOLY SHIT STOP!” she giggled.
I stopped and kissed her lips, “you taste so sweet, and honestly how the hell do you take such good care of it? Most women have that fish odor and it doesn’t taste sweet at all. I don’t mean to get personal but I could go down on you for hours on end!”
Megan laughed, “I’ve been told that before and I think it’s just my body chemistry, I don’t douche if that is what you’re asking.”
“Oh, not at all,” I kissed her lips and turned her around so she was facing me doggie style.
“I can’t wait for you to fill me up,” she moaned as she felt my erect cock sliding inside her tight pussy.
“You’re so damn tight!” I began moving in and out of her as her ass started to synch with my thrusts. I felt her pussy tighten around my shaft and her wetness drip from my nuts. Who the hell was this woman that knew how to satisfy me like this? Her perfect white ass pumped up and down as I slammed into her from behind. My thumb massaged her anus as she moaned with pleasure, I wanted to lick that tight little asshole but I didn’t want to pull out of her, it felt too perfect. The harder I thrust into her, the louder she moaned. I felt her hand go between her legs and she fingered her clit.
“Fill me, cum with me,” she panted as I felt my nuts getting tighter and tighter, ready to release my seed inside her gloriously tight pussy.
“I’m going to cum Megan, I’m going to cum inside you my love,” I panted as I felt all of my nerves explode in ecstasy. Load after load sprayed deep inside her, jets of hot white cum exploded over and over as she bucked her ass up and down, milking my cock with her womanhood. I collapsed on top of her, I almost passed out. I seriously have never cum that hard. I moved to the side so I could cuddle with her instead of having my dead weight smothering her from behind. She buried her face in my chest, I felt her fingernails lightly caressing my chest.
“You’re a beautiful man,” she said, “you sure came a lot. It’s oozing out of me, I wish I could keep you all inside me.”
Now, I’ve had sex with women, strangers even. Usually when I guy is done busting his nut he just wants to rest, get up and leave, or have the woman leave. I didn’t want that at all. I wanted to lay there with her; I wanted to take it all in. I didn’t want it to end. I felt cum dripping from my cock, and she noticed it too. She put me inside her mouth, I could feel her tongue rolling around the head as she sucked up all the cum. I was hard again. At my age, this is quite a feat. She smiled and climbed on top of me, sliding my dick inside her cum filled pussy.
She started riding me as I watched her tits bounce up and down. She looked me in the eyes and told me she loved me, and that she never wanted it to end. I felt her pussy clench me as she slammed down and started bucking ferociously. She was cumming, AGAIN. I grabbed her waist and held her in place as I slammed my cock harder and harder inside her as she came. She screamed and collapsed on top of me, her perfect tits softly resting on my chest. I kissed her lips and felt her saliva drip into my mouth as she started moving up and down again. I grabbed one of her tits and started sucking on it. Her tits are so fucking soft and perfect!
“Cum in me, give me your energy, give me more of your seed,” she panted.
I did, I came again. I have never came twice during sex, not even in my sexual prime. Sure, I’ve masturbated and came multiple times, but not with a partner, not inside a pussy. The orgasm wasn’t as intense as the first, but I still dropped my load deep inside her. Her pussy was filled with me, there wasn’t any way there was a part of her vagina that was free of my sperm. I fell asleep with her on top of me. She fell asleep on my chest. We woke to a knock on the door.
“Are you both finished making vampire babies? We have to close it up!”
We both hurriedly got dressed. She didn’t have any underwear, and I was leaking down her leg.
“I hope you don’t get in trouble,” I told her as we both laughed about the seemingly endless stream of cum cascading down her leg.
“He’s on duty and I’ll take a bath when I get home, he won’t be home until 8 A.M.”
I looked at the time on my phone, it was 4:30 A.M. Usually everything is finished up by 4 A.M. Whoops.
“Can we meet outside of the game?” I asked Megan.
“Yes, but if we fuck up…” she reminded me.
“I know, we will just communicate through email. “
We cleaned up the room a bit and left. I kissed her good night, we expressed our love to each other.
“Good night, husband,” she said with a sly smile.
"I'm up for threesomes only with another woman, but your energy, your cum belongs inside of me and no other. Yes your 'other' wife too, but if you want a threesome with another woman I can do that with you too. I'm yours now, and you're mine." I kissed her again.
“Good night, wife,” I told her as I walked to my car.
I never did see Kevin the entire time I was there. I didn’t role play at all that night (except for the wedding).
I contacted Kevin a few days later and he said he showed up, did the orgy and had some drama with a girl who thought that he got her pregnant. I guess this chick Kelly who plays let Kevin cum in her and she isn’t on birth control. According to Kevin, Kelly is married and has two kids already so he’s freaked out that it is his kid. Kelly wants Kevin to pay for an abortion and is seemingly blackmailing him for the money by threatening to tell her husband about him. I told Kevin that Kelly is bluffing because she isn’t going to put her family at risk over fucking some guy at a LARP, so I told him to tell her to fuck off and deal with it. Hopefully the right advice, but Kevin is in panic mode and will most likely front the money for the procedure. My point to Kevin is this: Kevin is single, not attached – who really fucking cares if Kelly tells her husband about them fucking? Kelly spread her legs, she’s fucked other guys at the LARP too – so it could be anyone’s child including her husbands.
I’ve been in contact with Megan via email. We’re going out on a date when her husband is working the night shift. We will be out of his precinct and go to a suburb that is about 30 miles away from where we live. That way we won’t know anyone and can have a lot of fun. My wife does this with her girlfriend because she doesn’t want family members to know about her being bisexual.
I’ll still go to the LARP with Megan, it’s where we met and I want as much of her as possible. The chart that is from 1-10 on how pretty a woman is, Megan is off of that chart – she’s goddess status.
When I got home, I found my wife sleeping nakedly wrapped in her girlfriends embrace.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
25
Anonymous
@confessions
04 Dec 2015 7:32AM
• 12,686 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 11 replies ]

Ok i'm 19 year old girl, im a true red head and until last month i was a virgin, yes i know I was late but I was never very popular at school and even now i only have one real friend. I found this site on my dads PC and it has opened up my life, i have seen things that i never knew you could do. But that is not my confession
My confession is how i lost my virginity, I went to visit my friend Tracey only to discover she had gone to visit her Granny, her dad asked me if i wanted to come in for a coffee as it was raining so hard and i was soaked. I always felt at home there and I sat and chatted with him I said i would go borrow some of Tracey's clothes as the bottom half of my jeans were so wet from the rain. We both knew Tracey would not mind and i went to her room. I picked a pair of her Jeans and took mine off, her dad popped in as i was pulling mine off, as strange as it sounds this didn't bother me, I had spent a lot of time at that house over the years and been on holiday with them before and he had seen me wearing a lot less, but this time my panties were almost see through and my red bush was showing right through. i saw him looking right at it and to this day i have no idea why I did what I did. I sat on the bed and opened my legs a little, he kept looking and i got a little flushed and left. i put the jeans on and went back to the living room, he said he was sorry for looking and I said not to worry. I left and went home and when i got there I went to my room I was feeling horny and I masturbated, now usually I would think about a hot guy or look at porn on the net but this time I got myself off thinking about Tracey's dad looking at me. I was so wet and when I orgasmed it was the most intense i had ever had. That night i masturbated again and again I was thinking about him looking at me. It felt so naughty this was my best friends dad but all that week I couldn't get the image of him looking out my mind.
The next Saturday I knew Tracey was away for the day and that her dad would be alone, again it was raining and I decided to see if I could repeat the experience. I put on my sexiest panties, not that sexy but the best I had, white lace and see through. I wore black trousers and a white T shirt and a matching white lace bra. I got totally soaked walking there and was like a drowned rat by the time I got there. Her dad asked me in and I acted all innocent after discovering Tracey wasn't there. He said i should not sit there all wet as i would catch cold, I went to Tracey's room and I took off my shirt and trousers, He came in with a towel for me I made sure he got a good look at me and sat on the bed my legs open a little and with the lace bra i knew he could see my nipples too, i was so excited and knew i was getting wet too. He looked at me and I saw a bulge in his trousers. he asked if i needed anything else and I said I may take a shower if that was OK. So I took a quick shower and came out the bathroom with the towel wrapped round me. I was in Tracey's room and he came in with a cup of coffee I timed it perfect, I let the towel drop as he walked in, He stood and stared. This was the first time I had ever been naked in front of a man, well my doctor doesn't count. I was so turned on but wasn't sure if anything would happen next. I saw that he had a bulge in his trousers again. I sat on the bed and opened my legs a little again. at this point i asked him if he thought i should shave? I have no idea where that came from but he said he thought i looked great as i was and he wasn't a big fan of totally shaved girls, but maybe I should trim it a little, I was shocked at how relaxed I was being naked in front of him. I said i may do that but was scared of doing it myself in case I cut myself. He said he would help if I wanted and that Tracey was the same and he had helped her too. This shocked me a little because she had never said anything before, I always knew they were close because her mother had died 10 years ago. I took a chance and said OK, he took me back to the bathroom and trimmed the long hair, he said he was going to have to touch me to shave the edges and asked if it was OK, all I could do was nod, He was very good at it and before I knew it my bush was half the size and looked great, He had shaved most of it off and only left some just above my pussy, he said he should get the hair from round the back too so I turned round and soon i was free of hair there too. By this time I was so turned on and he couldn't have missed that I was wet. I asked him if he was trimmed too? He asked if I wanted to see? I nodded again and he dropped his trousers and his cock was semi hard but he only had a patch of hair just above his cock, his balls were shaved. I had never seen a cock in real life before. Out of the blue he asked if I was a virgin? I told him I was and he asked if I wanted to change that? and he would love to help me out. He took off his trousers and shirt and took my hand and led me back to Tracey's room, I was totally in his power, he lay me on the bed and he lay next to me, he said I could stop at any time if I changed my mind. He kissed me and his hand went to my breasts and then down to my pussy, he was so gentle and the feel of his tongue in my mouth was amazing. he worked his way down my body kissing my breasts and gently biting my nipples then he moved to my pussy and when he started to lick me I was in heaven. I have no idea how long he spent licking me but he could have done it forever if I got my way. Then he told me to kneel on the bed and he got behind me and pushed his cock into my pussy, I had never had a cock in there but my hairbrush handle had been in many times, and slowly at first he started to fuck me, he played with my breasts as he did this then he did something unexpected he pushed a finger into my ass, I screamed a little and he asked if i was OK? I said I was and he finger fucked my ass and he fucked my pussy. He kept going and I could feel myself cumming and as I did he kept fucking me harder and faster I came again and he kept going, then i felt him cum inside me and i fell forward onto the bed, he lay beside me and kissed the back of my neck and he still had his finger in my ass, he pulled out and he turned me around I looked down at his cock and he said I should lick it clean, I did as I was told and as i did he got hard again, he put it in my mouth and I gagged and had to pull away, he said it was OK and that I would learn.
We talked for a while and he asked if I was OK and did I enjoy my first time? I told him I was more than OK I was so happy and was glad it was him that took my virginity but was worried about Tracey finding out. He said I shouldn't worry too much because she had been offering me to him for a few years now, She was always on at him to get a girlfriend and had said that I would be perfect for him. This shocked me and I asked him if he was going to tell her? He said he would if I was OK with it, or I could just wait till she got home. His fingers went to my pussy again and he started to finger me, once again I was in his power and before long he was on top of me fucking me, once again I came hard and he did almost at the same time, again i licked his cock clean and tried to take him in my mouth again but again I gagged. I told him I needed to pee and he came with me saying he needed too, he sat down in the shower and said I should pee over him, now this I wasn't sure of but he insisted so I stood over him and let go of my pee, he was right under me and it covered his face and head, when i finished he got me to sit and he pissed over me, I am still not sure I liked it but I wanted to please him so I did it. We showered and after we dried off he took me to the living room and poured me a wine. I got dressed and headed home but not before making some plans to meet him again
So that is my confession I hope you liked it, but please I will not post any pictures of myself or say my name, this is the best thing because I can tell people this without fear of getting found out

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@confessions
02 Jun 2012 12:35PM
• 1,023 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 18 replies ]

I confess - I had my first "prostate orgasm" orgasm last night, went out with afew mate got roaring drunk ,slept on a friend of a friends sofa. Was woken in the middle of the night still pissed with his humongous cock in my ass, I was spread spread eagled in a sorta missionary position. He was holding my hands above my head, "Dave" [have changed the name] is a big bloke got about a foot in height on me and about 3 stone heavier , I tried to struggle but was still too drunk. He just kept pounding away , I hadn't noticed before but my cock was fucking rock hard and throbbing. Every time he pushed in deep I groaned and my dick throbbed more , he just said "don't force it you'll cum" with this he started to fuck even harder. His sack banging against me , I felt my balls tighten and my hips jerk of their own accord , his bell end continued to bash my prostate as my cock bucked and twitched and sprayed cum all over my belly. "NOW MY TURN!" He said. Like a fucking jackhammer he pounder my ring , so hard as I felt him cum into what i later found out was the condom, I passed out. Nothing was said in the morning as when I awoke he had already gone woke. But that was the most powerful orgasm I have ever had!

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@random
12 Dec 2014 5:22PM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 0 replies ]

Stephanie’s Ghost

Stephanie had just moved in to a new house on the country, she had recently come into an inheritance and decided that she wanted a change of scenery, the house was about a mile outside of town and had no nearby neighbors. The inheritance was so large that if she didn’t get to luxurious habits she could live her entire life doing only things she liked.

Stephanie was preparing herself for her first night in the new house; she had taken a long bath to relieve some of the tension built up in her muscles from carrying boxes and unpacking al day. Al day she had felt as if someone was watching her, sometimes she even thought she felt someone caressing her gently, but every time she looked where she thought the stare or the touch came from she couldn´t see anything so she just convinced herself that it was all in her mind. After drying herself she checked herself out in the full body mirror, the person looking back at her was a short brunette with perky b-cup breasts, a pretty flat stomach and wide hips with a very nice ass. She then went to bed, naked as always, and started to read.

When she had read about ten pages she felt the presence that she had felt before and started to look around, then she felt as if fingers were caressing her stomach, one hand creeping upwards, the other hand tracing circles downwards. Stephanie threw of the cover and but saw nothing over her stomach, but she did see that there were small indentations in her soft skin where she felt the fingers now. She quickly ran her fingers across the area but didn´t bump in to anything, then she started to get up to run out of the room but then she felt the weight of a body pressing down on her chest and stomach, filling Stephanie with a paralyzing fear. A sheet from a moving box then starts floating through the air is torn into stripes by the ghost. Stephanie was so taken aback by what she saw that she didn’t even struggle when she felt her arms being pulled to the headboard being and tied there, the ghost then proceeded to tie her legs up to the headboard so that both her pussy and ass was on display for the unseen assailant. Stephanie started screaming but then realized that there was no one around for miles, so the screams turned in to silent sobs.

Stephanie then felt a mouth on her breast, sucking and nibbling on her nipple and fingers lightly pinching the other nipple, her nipples got very hard despite the fear still gripping her body. Stephanie could feel her pussy getting very wet and she started to moan, both from the ghosts’ attention to her nipples, but also from the situation. She had always had fantasies about being tied and dominated, but had never had any experience in the matter, in fact she had very little sexual experience altogether, she was twenty years old but the furthest she had ever gone with a guy was to give a blowjob, but she did use her trusty dildo to get her of almost every night.

The ghost now got rougher, it started biting her nipples and squeezing around the base of the breast to get more blood into the nipple so the pain got even greater, making Stephanie moan and groan even loader. Just as the wetness between Stephanie’s legs started to run down her belly and into her bellybutton the ghost started caressing her slit and Stephanie let out a loud moan. Most of the fear had now subsided as the pleasure increased and as the situation was becoming clear to her she realized that there was no point in struggling and just enjoy the experience.
The ghost now began sucking her clit and penetrating her, first she felt something thin go in deeper and deeper until it rested against her cervix, then begin to grow until she was full beyond anything she had ever felt. When Stephanie thought the pleasure couldn’t get any greater the ghost started massaging her g-spot and applying a tremendous suction to her clit, throwing Stephanie into the strongest orgasm she had ever experienced. Her entire body shook violently for a long time and at the peak of ecstasy the ghost squirted a large amount of lotion up her sphincter and started penetrating her ass. The pleasure and pain Stephanie experienced as the ghost broke her anal cherry threw her into new heights of orgasmic bliss that lasted for several minutes.

As Stephanie’s body slowly came down from the mind-blowing orgasm the ghost started penetrating her ass deeper and slowly stretching it wider and wider while removing itself from her pussy, the stinging sensation made tears roll down Stephanie’s cheeks, but her body was responding to the anal manipulation and Stephanie started to moan and buck against the unseen lover to get more into her tight ass. The ghost responded by going even deeper inside her and growing to an even greater width, it also started torturing her nipples again. As Stephanie was once again nearing orgasm a mirror floated through the air and was positioned so that Stephanie could see straight up her own ass and still wide-open pussy. As she stared at her obscenely stretched ass she realized that she now could probably fit her own fist up there. Then the ghost started pulsing and humping the thing in her ass, making it grow thinner and thicker as it moved in and out of her ass at an increasing speed. The sensation this gave Stephanie was one of mixed pleasure and pain that made her juices flow like never before and when she came from the deep anal probing it was deeper and more satisfying than any orgasm to date and for the first time she squirted massive amounts of cum all over herself, a few of the jets even made it to her face and open mouth, almost making her choke before she could swallow the tasty liquid.
The ghost now untied her and enveloped her entire body like a protective cocoon, and Stephanie had never felt safer or more loved and at peace, and so fell asleep and slept the best sleep she ever had.

When she awoke in the morning she almost thought it had all been a dream, but then she felt the soreness in her ass, nipples and pussy and realized that it had actually happened. She also felt that she needed to make a bowel-movement and so went into her bathroom. There the ghost seized her again, bending her down on all fours with her ass just above the toilet and her knees hovering over the floor. The ghost then started massaging her breasts and pulling her nipples, it then started playing with her now soaking pussy, squeezing her swollen clit and dragging her juices up to her butthole and greasing it up.

The ghost then started the tap and led a small torrent of body-temperatured water to Stephanie’s ass and then led the water inside while making sure the contents did not escape. Stefanie started to feel that her colon was filling with water, but the ghost started caressing her clit again and was filling her very slowly to avoid cramps and discomfort, the ghost then penetrated her pussy as deep as possible and swelled up inside her, it then started pulsing the organ inside her and plugged up her butt with 1 L of water inside it the enveloped her entire body and started squeezing and massaging her belly and intensifying the assault on her breasts and vagina, it also started expanding the plug that held Stephanie’s bowels inside. When she was close to cumming the ghost lifted her to a seated position on the toilet and pinched her clit and nipples hard as it reached out a smaller tentacle deep inside her pussy and penetrated the cervix, simultaneous with these actions it released the plug from Stephanie’s ass, making her expel all of her insides and throwing her into yet another powerful and long orgasm.

Stephanie was sitting on the toilette panting and sweating after the day’s first orgasm when the ghost bent her over again and again filled her ass with water and also her vagina which felt incredibly good. The ghost then started fucking her ass with the water still inside, contiously growing, but doing it so slowly that Stephanie hardly felt any discomfort, the ghost was pounding away faster and faster, making Stephanie have multiple orgasms from both the water filling her pussy and now cervix, and the incredible feeling of being butt-fucked with a colon full of water. When Stephanie felt she couldn’t take any more the ghost sat her down on the toilet and pulled out of her ass and she came one last time from the release of the water, this orgasm making her tired body black out.

Stephanie woke up again from the shower jet hitting her body and the ghost washing her limp body gently, paying close attention to her breasts and nether regions, it then carried her out of the shower and dried her of gently. When it felt it was safe to let her go without her legs giving way it sat her down and she heard her stomach growling, so she went to the kitchen to get some breakfast, when she had eaten she felt invigorated and up for some more wild sex, so she started caressing her nipples. The ghost was directly reacted to her display of excitement and so began another session of strange and great sex.

Stephanie truly loved her new house and its spectral inhabitant and almost never left the house, they lived happily together ever after.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
12
NikoletaMounaki
View posts View profile
@confessions
11 Jul 2014 9:42PM
• 4,256 views • 1 attachment
[ − ] thread [ 24 replies ]

So I would like to share something I haven't told many people until now...

Living a hedonistic lifestyle, where pleasure is my holy grail, and being quite emotionally dysfunctional, led me all the past years to experience intense moments of pleasure and satisfaction by not hesitating to indulge in any carnal or mental desire coming upon me. There is a part of myself, a really dark part of me, that is drawn by evil in such a way that I get pleasure and satisfaction from it, instead of abhorrence. And I mean sexual and mental pleasure. Things that average people consider taboo, sick or immoral (not only related to sexuality) have such a hold in me that, after all these years, I have come to the conclusion that darkness and evil are my natural environment, or habitat. I feel so much more comfortable, free and full exploring and living my dark side, than when trying to be "normal".

One of the things that really make me feel alive, turning to the dark side, and I mean spiritually. Many people probably don't believe in the existence of spiritual entities, but my experiences prove otherwise. I love to turn my back to the light and follow the dark entities. The reason is simple. I am a hedonist. All I crave for is pleasure. And those dark beings, which people call demons, are giving me this pleasure that I could not find in the other side. I have observed that the more deep I dive in darkness and evil, the more intense this pleasure is and the more of it I want. I speak literally of carnal pleasures. I am extremely more horny when indulging in a most sick, and evil act than in "normal" sexual acts. There were times when I would have orgasms lasting for more than 5 or even 10 minutes, during which I couldn't control my body, thoughts or speech!

When I speak about demonic entities, I speak about real personal beings. I have had some experiences that I won't go into details here, but I can say that those beings are really willing to help us achieve our dreams and goals, provided we offer them some kind of serivce. As I said I won't go into details now, but for certain reasons, some of those beings made clear to me their demands, what my service to them would be in exchange of even more intense sexual experiences. And from my part I do my best to please them and I am really thrilled by their rewards.

One of my experiences, which is pretty recent, was a mid-sleep sexual intercourse with such a being. Now some may not believe it. I can't actually say that it was real or a dream. I don't know what it was. All I know is that, during my sleep, I felt my ass violated suddenly. It was really painful, but to my surprise, it was also immensely pleasurable! My body was in pain and extreme pleasure at the same time. I couldn't see who it was. I can't even recall if I was awake or asleep. But there was a deep reassurance in me that it was not a human being, it was certainly a spiritual being. I could feel the presence in all my body's cells. I could literally feel a second entity within me, clearly distinguishable from me, another person. It was extremely powerful. It got hold of my whole body, even my internal organs!! It was as if each cell of me was moving and obeying this creature's will! I could feel a cock penetrating my ass, but not of human size. This was something from another world. I could feel it reaching to my lungs and I remember thinking how is it possible that I don't die!! I was literally getting ass raped in the most heavenly (or hellish?) manner, and even if I wanted to escape I couldn't. But I did not want to escape. I was controlled by that being.

What surprised me positively, is that most of my pleasure was drawn from the fact that I was captive to a dark demonic entity that was having it's way with me with no ability or will to resist from my part!! I was having multiple orgasms the whole time, and I found my self willing to surrender even more to the darkness. I wanted to dive deep into the demonic abyss of lust and pleasure. I forgot to mention that this demon was also stinking awfully and it was piss and shit. Again, in spite of the hellish smell, (part of my self was tortured by it), I was still experiencing even more pleasure, I was getting even more horny, and I was thrilled by the fact that I was turned on by this filth, this stench and this torture. I remember thinking that if evil and darkness can be so pleasant in spite of the torture, then I would certainly love to dive deeper and deeper and see what more do demons have to offer me. I don't remember if it lasted 5 minutes or 5 hours. I can't tell. I remember the demon pulling out of my ass so forcefully I felt my guts spilling out. Then I just dropped my body on the bed.

I DID feel my guts where hanging out of my ass, but I remember I was about it too and masturbating, and I didn't even care. After a while I slept. When I woke up in the morning everything seemed like a dream. My body was... intact. My ass was my everyday ass, and my guts... well inside me, in their place. There was only one thing. I could still smell piss and shit. Not so strong smell as it was with the demon. Not even the smell of ordinary shit. It was a soft smell of piss and shit. It was enough though to make me horny and rub myself once more. The second thing that remained was the bliss. I was feeling empty and full at the same time. Empty as in I was used body, mind and soul. Full because the memory of the intense pleasure remained still, and a great joy of entering a world unknown to me until then! I was thrilled by this unexpected visitation and deep inside me I was hoping to experience it again.

Until that happened to me, my inclination to evil and the dark side was more like an inner urge for me than something imposed from the outside. All I knew was only from personal experience and nothing more. It happened that a few days ago I talked with a really nice guy. Extremely perverted and also drawn by the evil side. At some point I came to tell him about this experience. It seems this guy had some knowledge of these things and told me a lot about what actually happened to me.

It turns out what I experienced was indeed real, not physical though. It happened in a spiritual dimension. He told me that I was contacted by a demon he named incubus. He told me that certain specific things i did in the past had actually been an invitation to the demons and that I have opened doors to them granting them the right to free access in me. To sum it up, he told me that I am actually possessed by certain demons (demons of lust) who use me for their own plans and in exchange they reward me with extreme pleasure for my services. A great part of my services to them is to corrupt other people especially those who cling to the bright side.

Given my love and attraction to evil and darkness, I was overwhelmed with joy when I learned I am possesed by the demons of lust. It was and is a pursuit in my life to dive deeper and deeper into it, and now I feel so blessed (or cursed??) to have experienced an intercourse with a demon and I hope for more and more demonic sex in the future and with more fetishes included. I realized that this demon "offered" me some of my sexual fantasies, like lung-deep penetration, snuff and internal organ destruction. I came to understand that in the spiritual realm the limitations of the flesh have no power. Your ass can be ripped apart while the demonic cock enters it and exits from your mouth, or the demon can shit directly into your extremely dilated urethra filling your bladder with demonic turds, while your body stays intact in the physical dimension, and still you get all the pleasure of experiencing the fantasy.

This guy told me that I should call the incubus demon and also other succubus demons which are like "female" or "shemale" demons of lust and sex. Eventually they will come and I know it will be an awesome experience.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
1
Anonymous
@random
03 Jul 2016 12:43AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 1 reply ]

This morning was an excellent morning, and not just for the normal reasons of waking up next to my Babygirl, not that we really slept any last night. We were so spun out of our minds that we won’t be sleeping till later tonight. My Babygirl is very willing to try so many things without a worry. That she shows that much trust is one of the biggest honors that I know. Not only is she my Babygirl, but she is also my slave as well. Willingly she gave up all her ability to make any choice for herself, knowing that I wouldn’t abuse that power.
There has one thing that she has been holding back on and that was due to her past. One of her Ex’s was an extremely abusive man. I say that knowing that people here will get a full understanding of exactly what I mean. We chose to enter this lifestyle, knowing the risks. This man is very much what we would compare to a rapist. That is exactly what he did, he raped my Babygirl anally. That made her extremely scared of it.
For the last year we had been talking about anal sex again. After all the time we h ad been together I have worked with her in beating back the demons of her past. Watching her progress, I once again brought up the subject, allowing her to make her first forays into once again wanting to try it. Before she had met her Ex she had like anal, but after it would bring tears to her eyes and fear plainly written on her face, and shown by the trembling of her body that lasted for several days.

We had been talking about it regularly for a month now, and this was so she would get totally comfortable with the idea. Well this morning she shocked the living hell out of me. We had been teasing each other most of the night, even though most likely there wasn’t anything that was going to happen. Then I broached the idea to her nothing really serious, because I knew absolutely she had to be ready for it or we were going to end up making it a not going to happen thing. Shockingly she wanted to try it, and we took it very carefully.

She winced a couple of times as I slid my hard cock up into her tight little ass. Babygirl started moaning , but I wanted to make sure that still good, so I kept it slow until I got the signal from her. When she started grinding my cock even deeper into her rear, I began to pick up the pace until I was quite literally slamming into her. You would not believe how loud that girl was when she came from her first anally induced orgasm.

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.
2
Anonymous
@confessions
05 May 2023 8:16AM
• 0 views • 0 attachments
[ − ] thread [ 2 replies ]

UNFAITHFUL LISA CONTINUED
PART (2)

Suzan Johns wife had been with me in a flat i was loaned for a long weekend by a work college, who was working away for a few weeks, this flat was directly opposite my house and from this flat i could see basically the whole of my master bedroom,
Myself Dave and Suzan watched her husband John fucking my Girlfriend Lisa, we both had the feeling that our partners was cheating, but was not sure who with, John had told Suzan he had been asked to join up with me and had to go away for 3 days, Friday through till Sunday, Lisa thought i was working away for a week,
any way whilst Suzan and me watched the goings on between John and Lisa, she got very very excited and we landed up fucking, and Suzan had let me fuck all her holes letting me take her anal virginity, we fucked all weekend, i paid particular attention to that once virgin arse, i gave it a really really go pounding, leaving Suzan satisfied but extremely sore. Suzan and John had 3 young children together, her pussy was still very very tight despite having 3 kids,
The kids stayed with there gran while Suzan was with me, she was aware, Suzan thought John was cheating, her mum didn't like John at all, she kept telling Suzan he was no good she deserved better,
When i took her Suzan to pick the 3 kids up late on the Sunday morning, Suzan told her mum everyone was rite he was cheating with her best friend and my girlfriend Lisa, her mum asked if we had actually witnessed goings on we explained everything in great detail to her mum, then the mum turned to me and said you to i hope had a good revenge fuck with each other, Suzan blushed,
You do know Dave MY Suzan has always fancied you, since you to was at school together, She told me many many times, she wished she had never married, that slimy cunt John. she always got jealous every time she see you with another girl.
So now will you listen to me my girl Suzan's mum said, Suzan said yes mum I'm going to get rid of him.
I am going to contact that solicitor you told me about, I will wait a few weeks, as me and Dave here are going to set them up and confront them Dave is planning to be away again I am sure when John gets to hear Dave is away again he will be in contact with Lisa and arrange to meet for another weekend of cheating, Dave can use the flat every weekend as his college when not away with work goes and stops with his girlfriend.
WE collected the Kids i took Suzan home, before Suzan left the car she said in no uncertain terms she was mine i could fuck her holes any time i wanted, and she loved it that i had taken her arse virginity, as John had been trying to take it since they first become a couple,
I told Suzan Lisa was an arse virgin to and i had tried for the 18 months we had been a couple to get in her arse, but she said exit only nothing is ever going up there,
over the next few weeks until i could work away of getting mine ad John's boss to pretend to send me away for a long weekend to do with work, i decided i had to ask for his help i spilt the bean's told him what was going on, he then surprised me said he really dislike John the only reason he was still in his job was John ha caught him in a store room fucking his P.A and had blackmailed him, so this would be the perfect way to end John's grip over him. he send an e-mail to me over the office computer, a personal not company message, which i left open on purpose knowing John would see it, bait was laid.
I had a word with my other college, asked if i could use his flat that weekend, he said no problem, is it true what i heard John was having an affair, I pretended to be shocked, I then said you heard those rumours to, my college said he's an idiot i don't like him look he's got an absolutely gorgeous wife what a figure she has a young family a good job and he is throwing all that away for extra marital sex.
During this time Suzan and me met up 4 more times, she used the excuse she was going to the gym for a good work out, that meant John had to baby sit the kids, when in fact she was with me we went to her mum's house knowing her mum was out at bingo, so we had lots of sex every time since i took Suzan's arse virginity, she wanted me to pound her arse, she loved it was going mad over it, eve though she knew i had a really long thick cock that always split her left her extremely sore, she didn't care just wanted it all the time, she told me that her and John was still having sex and he was still as pathetic as ever, she ,was now faking her orgasms even more. i had to admit me and Lisa was still fucking like rabbits, Lisa was really really good in bed always super wet, Lisa called me her huge Duracell bunny as i went on and on,
the weekend end came Suzan's mum had the kids from the Friday, i think she actually took the kids to the seaside for the weekend, John had taken the bait, and Told Suzan he was joining me again working away was a special client special project,
I picked Suzan up got the keys to the flat, we did a little food shop as we was going to be in the flat all weekend. I had made sure before leaving my house and Lisa, all the security camera's was working and recording, Lisa bless her had no idea the security camera's was real, she thought they was decoy's, a bit of plastic with a light that flashed every now and then,
Suzan and me waited in the flat watching my house, sure enough around 7pm John pulled up putting his car in my garage shut the garage door's, Lisa the cheating slut was waiting naked on my bed, for him, Suzan was felling sick, as she was looking through the binoculars, giving me running commentary on what she was seeing, you got to see this, your Lisa is lay naked and is fucking her cunt with a wine bottle, i can see 2 wine glasses on the floor looks like 2-3 more empty wine bottles, that's it John is there naked oh he isn't alone his brother is there as well also naked, Looks like Lisa isn't happy she is pushing the pair of them out the door, she just slapped john, she looks very drunk Dave love, she is staggering all over the place,
OOOHHHH John has just picked her up thrown her face down on the bed his brother has parted her legs, John is holding her down, looks like his brother is fucking Lisa
they did this to me same thing, she is trying to fight, John has moved and shoved his cock in her mouth, now John's brother, James has lifted her on top of John how has pushed his cock in her dirty cheating cunt, i bet James mounts her from behind as John holds her down tight, yep they are DPing her stretching her cunt, haha James is trying to get in her arse, my good she is strong she has got free she is sat there crying, pointing for them to leave, John looks like he is trying to calm her down, now all 3 are cuddling and kissing touching each other,
while Suzan is giving me running commentary, I am busy licking teasing fingering her pussy, she has come twice already, i managed to get 2 fingers up her arse, and 2 in her pussy same time, it drives her mad, I am also masturbating my cock getting him hard ready to push him in Suzan's pussy or arse, probably arse as Suzan craves anal sex after Suzan had orgasmed half a dozen times and given me a squirt shower, we changed places. i was now on binocular duty, Suzan had stripped naked, before she knelt in front of me she took a toy out her over weekend bag, this toy was huge rubber thing, really thick was about a foot foot and a half long, she stuck it on the floor and lowered her pussy over it stretching her pussy wide she took the whole thing then lowered her self rite all the way down on it, i could her her pussy farting squelching as it went further up her, she rode this thing apparently called a big black dragon, (hahahahaha) as she rode this thing she played with her pussy lips and clit, whilst blowing my cock, i didn't last very long as it was just to sexy watching Suzan ride this thing i blew my load deep in her mouth she swallowed the lot licked her fingers, licked her lips, run her fingers around her mouth taking all my cum that spilt out her mouth back in from off her fingers, after i had come she brought me back up nice and hard then lowered herself over my cock taking it in her stretched open pussy, she now had the binoculars, was watching as she rode me, she was slamming her pussy down on top my lap hard,
we ordered a take away to be delivered, Suzan's Favourite, Thai, i had some chicken satay's on skewers i got Suzan to open her legs i dripped some of the sauce on to her pussy it ran down over her clit down her pussy lips into her pussy opening, where i then pushed the chicken up her already soaking pussy, in and out slowly i ate the chicken covered in the sauce and cum, i shared a few bite's with Suzan who couldn't stop orgasming she was shaking.
just as we finished we noticed the garage doors go up, John's brother stood at the front door, as John backed his car out, as John's brother got in the Car Lisa appeared at the front door wrapped in just a towel, she was shouting and swearing loudly at John and James, that's it you pair of useless pathetic cunts go gone on run away, go on you've had your way with me, go on John run home like a good little boy to your wife i don't need your tiny cock, I need a man a real man someone who knows what a woman likes knows how to treat her in bed not just wham bam thank you mam, go on fuck off, John sped away, Lisa went back in slammed the door, she appeared back in the bedroom, and got her vibrator out and started fucking herself, Suzan looking through the binoculars said its getting dark now i cant make things out they are not so clear but it looks like she is really jamming that vibrator in and out really fast and really hard,
as she said that my mobile went, it was Lisa, guess what I am doing rite now, i had the phone on speaker, as Lisa described how she was lay naked on my bed touching her nipples and fucking the vibrator i had bought for her, and how deep and hard she was taking it, and dreaming it was my massive cock inside her,
Suzan was gritting her teeth doing her best no to react say something, to stop her i grabbed her head and forced my cock in her mouth that worked once she had me in her mouth she mellowed out and sucked me so lovely teasing my balls even put a finger or 2 up my arse,
i'm, cumming i'm cumming Lisa screamed down the phone i'm flooding, wish you was hear i want your cock, i miss you,
then the phone went dead silent she rang off, i took a quick look, the curtain had been drawn, garage doors wide open no John, 30 mins later a taxi pulled up Lisa got in it dressed up real sexy. then gone,
Me and Suzan carried on doing as we planned have a weekend full of nothing but sex,
around 2 am Lisa returned alone in a Taxi , i was fucking Suzan up the arse and we was on the balcony of the flat Susan holding on to the rails pushing her arse backon to me keeping up the rhythm we had going on, Lisa looked up seen us we was to high for her to make out our faces, she shouted up i hope your giving her a good arse fucking you lucky pair,

Next morning when we finally woke up Suzan said John's car was back in the garage doors open and she could See Lisa and John cuddling and kissing at the front door, i had my breakfast Suzan's pussy, We had a special 69 a meal for 2 all you can eat,
It was a fun weekend we never once go dressed, naked all day and night, we had several showers washed each other fucked under the flowing water, was one of Suzan's fantasy's to get fucked under a water fall, i suppose under a shower was a poor substitute John and Lisa must have had same idea as I watched them both get naked i my bedroom John even neatly folded all his clothes up, they fucked in the bedroom John paid more attention to Lisa but still came really fast, was as if his cock never left her mouth she kept blowing him,
they must have fucked in different rooms as they left the bedroom, night time came and they did same as us ordered a take away to be delivered, Lisa answered the door to take the meal in just a wrapped around towel she held closed with her hand, when she took the delivery she dropped the towel standing completely naked in front of the delivery driver, who just handed her the meal turned and left, Lisa looked a bit put out, as the delivery driver approached the car took off the hat and it turned out to be a young girl, long flowing hair, she got in the car drove off in to the flat's car park, 5 mins later was ringing the flat's door bell same girl delivered our meal, Suzan asked if she had delivered to house across the road she said yeah and the woman answered the door and on purpose dropped her towel stood there naked, looked as if she had cum in the corner of her mouth, she seen a guy sat on the floor naked, looked as if he had a small cock, she also said the woman asked if she liked her body and asked if she wanted to come in share the take away have a threesome with her and her master,
At hearing this i spat my drink out as i nearly chocked, yes she said master, she had wrist and ankle cuffs on and was wearing a dog collar. she said the guy told her to ask if she didn't he would punish her take her naked to the park and give her to the tramps to get gang fucked.
After the girl left, Suzan said i knew he was a sad perv but that takes the fucking piss he really is sick in the head,
that gave mean idea on how to revenge Lisa, get her gang banged by total stranger's, i put that idea to Suzan she loved it teacher her a lesson, she obviously loves getting fucked by different cocks, so why not a whole load at once wreck her cunt.
I'm going definitely divorce that perv even if we don't land up together, then she started to cry, you will stay with me not leave me will you, i don't want to be on my.
All i said was do you really think i loose that arse. Suzan just smiled said come on the prove it lay me face down pound my arse i want 6 loads in my fill me up, hard rough deep turn my arse into a red raw sore cum dump, make me look like what a baboons arse looks like and i don't want you to stop till you do, then you can fuck my mouth and cunt, ripping that up to making that sore, i don't want to be able to walk properly, after this weekend, i want John to ask why i was walking funny. we gave up watching John and Lisa we knew what they was doing anyway, plus the security camera's was recording everything,
so i did as Suzan requested i pounded and pounded and pounded her arse, by the time i had finished she had a dark purple bruised arse hole looked as if the rose bid hole had come out, definitely had that baboon arse look to it, her pussy was battered and extremely swollen her lips was real full and puffy, and both holes was gapping,
The Sunday morning the last day before we confronted Lisa and John i had to fuck Suzan very gentle we had a quick shower i washed Suzan but had to stop as every time i brushed her arse or pussy she whinced gave a little owwww ouch,
Suzan sat naked on the balcony, legs wide open had rubbed some kind of cream on her arsehole and pussy, i could tell just sitting there she was very uncomfortable, Suzan took up the binoculars again, she watched her husband John go out in his car, he returned shortly after with a McDonald breakfast same as he did every Sunday when at home but now was sharing with her soon to be ex-best friend Lisa
soon after Suzan's phone went it was John saying he be home a day early he be home by 6pm that Sunday evening,
then her mum rang to say one of the kiddies was ill could she come pick them up ASAP, so Suzan threw her dress on put her jacket on and shoe's i had to driver her to get the kiddies, at her mums, her mum said you are walking funny my girl, have you done what i think you have done Dave fucked my daughter silly, jokingly she lifted Suzan's dress up oooohhhh i see you have done more than fuck her silly, you have certainly fucked that pussy look how swollen and red that is,
Suzan laughed said you think that's swollen and sore you should see my arse he has wrecked that chuckling, not expecting her mum to look, her mum quickly spun her round, arrrrrr fuck me girl, i didn't realise i had a baboon arse girl as my daughter, her mum looked at me grabbed my cheek giving a little playful wobble, said who's a naughty arse fucker then.
we got the kiddies the eldest was not very well, took them all home, Suzan said sorry she couldn't be there with me to confront them, she will have John soon,
i went back to the flat tidied up, i watched there cheaters cheating a few more times, then about 3pm i phoned Lisa.

I asked her how she was, i walked and sat in a chair on the balcony, Lisa said i'm fine missing you so much dave, i asked are you alone, she said yes of course i am really i said yes i promise came from Lisa, ohhh really so if you are alone, why are you naked , she said how do you know that, i'm just going in the shower really i said, so you are having a shower alone i take it, yes yes Lisa said, so you have been on your own since Friday when i left, yes yes she said again why all the questions, you know i love you and would never ever think about cheating on you i'm not the stupid or nasty, i love you i love you, So you never cheat, on me not with anyone, no one has ever been in my house with you, you have never ever fucked anyone else ever, no no said Lisa, not even John your best mates husband, you never had sex with 2 men at the same time, lets see like John and his brother James, as Lisa started to cry no i wouldn't do that to you,
i said that's good as i was going to ask you to marry me build a family have my kids, spend the rest of our lives together, really really Lisa said excitedly, then a long pause, What do you mean was going to ask me, why not why you not going to ask me, you know i say yes as i love you more than i have loved any man ever,
i burst out laughing really you fucking cheating lying bitch,
What do you mean why are you calling me those things,
I said why don't you ask your master John he can explain it to you,
Why should i ask John he is not my master i hate him, i said hate or do you mean ate ?
ohhh by the way i said when he parks his car in the garage make sure he closes the door behind him, and before you ever fuck anyone again make sure you close the curtain and make sure there is no recording equipment around,
she screamed down the phone i'm no cheat i never fuck that guy he repulses me,
laughing again i said really yes she said really, well i said i dont think he looks to happy you saying he is repulsive, turn look at him look at his face,
the penny dropped, where are you how do you know all this its not true i'm alone honestly, well i can see you are naked and he was naked and he has now left the room, but as i said so you don't get caught out make sure the garage door is closed, it ok he's probably getting dressed ready to get home to his wife Suzan and 3 beautiful kids, he has to be home around 6pm tonight Sunday, what the fuck you going on about stop this Dave stop it, owww look he is standing in the bedroom door way fully dressed now,
Lisa said where are you, i said don't bother putting any clothes on everyone has seen you naked and getting fucked by now, walk to the bedroom window look up and across the road at the flats, i will wave at you,
she went to the window naked looked up i stood up and waved at her, she looked shocked to see me standing there crying she kept saying sorry sorry sorry.
Now i suggest you go wash have a shower sterilise you body flush you pussy mouth and arse out, get dressed, tell John go remove his fucking face from my house and get in his car and go home before i get back to my house,
oh yeah you can strip all the covers and pillow cases off m bed throw them in the trash, i be seeing you shortly you cheating lying bitch, i want you naked when i walk through that front door ok, yes yes don't hurt me please don't hurt me i do anything you ask.
i then phone Suzan to tell her what's happened what i've done and John was on his way home, and i had not told them you knew about this or anything that had happened nor had i mentioned i had ruined her arse or pussy,
15 Mins later after i had witnessed John getting in his car and wheel spinning his tyres to get away quickly, i entered MY house, i found Lisa sat completely naked , she dropped to her knees, holding both my legs saying im sorry really am sorry, he blackmailed me into doing this, i hate him i really hayed him, well you didn't hate him when you was fucking and sucking him did you, and this weekend wasn't the first time was it, this has been going on for months hasn't it,
Lisa said the first time they fucked was the 2-3 weeks before, prior it was just kissing and cuddling, she didn't want to, but John had seen her with another girl that had licked her pussy at a after night club party,
and he blackmailed her into doing this,
i looked at Lisa laughed said you know that's bullshit, while you are on your knees get my cock out and suck it you cheating slut.
she did just that once i was hard i pulled her up by her hair told her to kneel up on the sofa pull her arse cheeks apart show me her arse, she crying said no not that please not that,
not what i asked Lisa your going to take my arse
well i might, it doesn't look like a virgin hole to me, who's been up there, i promise no one, John and his brother James tried but i stopped them forced then off, I told her i see them DP you, Lisa said no they tried to go in my arse but i wouldn't let them so they forced there cocks together up my pussy it hurt so much but only lasted like 2 mins they came together, James tried 2-3 times to take her arsehole but never got it in, then after he tried the last time she had argued with John who took him home John returned the next morning with the straps andd collars telling me i was his slave he was my master, role play shit, but you hated him he repulsed you, see more fucking lies, go on get dressed get your shit together get out my sight my house, we are dont, i could never trust a cheating slut like you never marry you never want kids with you,
Please Please don't kick me out ive got nowhere to go no one else. i love you please i never ever cheat again, please you can do what ever you want to me, but not my arse. well i said no arse you don't stay you are gone today your choice, now that's real blackmail bitch,

Lisa thought for a min said please you can do what ever you want you love me don't you Dave please don't make me take you in my arse, look at the size of your cock and thickness.

On your knees spread them arse cheeks go on kneel up do as i ask, or you know where the door is,
slowly slowly crying like i never seen her cry before keep saying no no please don't, as i moved in behind her, i fingered her pussy and pit a wet pussy soaked finger up her arse then 2 then 3 as she squealed i made her hold my cock and hold it so the tip was on her arsehole shaking and cryig begging me not to, i took hold i pushed the tip of my cock in her as she braced herself then i quickly shoved me rock hard cock into her pussy, she let out a loud sigh of relief, as i pounded into her pussy from behind, all the time i was fingering her arse hole using her pussy juices to lube the hole, as she was now relaxed not expecting anything i could tell she was ready to orgasm her pussy was tightening so i pulled out rammed it back in a few times i did this them to late for Lisa to say or do anything one quick long deep thrust i was all the way up her arse balls deep slapping against her soaking wet pussy,
Ohhhhh fuck Ohhhh fuck still crying Lisa cried Ooooohhhhhhh fuck you bastard, you fucking bastard, your up my arse stop stop please as i laughed and pounded her really really hard going deeper every thrust,
You like it you cheating bitch you like it i laughed, no no please stop you are tearing me i can feel my arse splitting you are to big.
I just carried on took me a good 10-15 mins of thrusting she fell flat in the end so i was able to got deeper power drive into her arse, i was chuffed really chuffed i had destroyed 2 virgin arsed i emptied 2 full loads in Lisa's arse before i pulled out leaving her a shaking crying cum filled mess, i was goooood , both women Suzan and Lisa's arsehole looked similar both red raw sore looking like a baboons arse, neither could sit or walk properly,
after this i told Lisa she did what ever i asked when it came to sex, if she wanted to carry on living here with me, if i wanted her arsehole she gave it willingly, she would now bed sleeping in the spare bedroom till i sore fit and regained trust in her , the only time she was aloud in my room is when i called her in to suck or fuck me,
she had no choice but to agree,
Lisa thought that was the end of her ordeal with me,

BUT it was just the beginning of her nightmare.

TO BE CONTINUED WATCH THIS SPACE FOR PART 3 COMING SOON TO A CONFESSIONS ON MOTHERLESS

reply favorite add to gallery permalink Share
Quote Strike
Anonymous
Anonymous

Attachments are disabled for system maintenance.

note, attachments may take a moment to show up.

Nude Vista Content

The Orgasm so Powerful, it will RIP your Socks Off!

10:45 19.3K

The Ultimate Orgasmic Overload Dr. Maximus Injects His Powerful Love Juice into My Tight Little Pussycat

07:10 11.5K

She Cant Handle the Orgasmic Power of His Tongue

05:35 7.6K

Sunbathing Mira Monroe enjoys powerful vibro orgasms by the lake

17:09 6.6K

ENJOYX - Stunning platinum-blonde lezzies share powerful orgasms with vibrator, proving lezzie magic - XXX (Anastasia Brokelyn,

07:50 7.8K

Magic pussy gets explored with fingering for a powerful orgasm

06:20 10.9K